The Carolinian

Media

Part of The Carolinian

Title: The Carolinian
Issue Date: Volume XXIV (Issue No. 4) March 1961
Year: 1961
Language: English
Rights
extracted text: it This issue is supposed to be the last one for the present staff of the Carolinian. To all our readers, wise and otherwise, who have been following the course of the "C" we say “thank you and good-bye!" It took us some sort of extra-ordinary speed and stamina to prepare for ihis “giant", 100-page gradua tion number, what with the College Day celebrations, the final examinations looming thick and approaching fast and the sudden "disappearance" of some of the members of the “C" staff. Junne, FLF, Sixto, Jr. and Rudy were “lost" to their review for the coming bar exams. They're dead-set on passing the bar (above or under?) . . . Paco was “lost" to his short story which according to him, took a long time to finish . . . and BC and Nelson were “lost" to iove. And some of the rest simply got "lost." But no wedding bells . . . yet. it So much has been said and written about graduation that more often than not, people look upon as a trite and overemphasized subject to talk about. It is for this reason that we have to make some "deviations" from our yearly theme. This time we focus our theme on the Filipino student and academic freedom, poli tics, athletics, letters, religion, community work and some such stuff . . . A lot of people have been asking why is it that wc come out only twice during the second semester con trary to what has been done in the past. Can it be that the staff is too darn lazy to work? The answer, of course, is nope. We had decided to combine the Feb ruary and March issues to achieve something "big." Two issues in three months is one too many. it Our credit line goes to the cute girls in the library for their help in our research ... to Nap Elizondo for obliging us with the cover ... to Rey Yap and P. T. Uy for furnishing us the pictures . . . and to Charlie "Courier" Adlawan for his literary "dopes." it The USC Day celebrations have just ended. One striking feature of the fete which we can never forget was the graduation of the high school class of 1942. The graduation of the boys high school class of that year which failed to hold commencement exer cises because of the second global war, was in more ways than one, a fascinating scene to behold. Some of the graduates who marched up the stage to get their high school diplomas were already pro fessionals — priests, doctors, lawyers, CPA's, engineers, et cetera. The graduation ceremony was indeed a "colorful" one. Most of the "graduates" were already in their forties. In fact, some of them appeared to have more face to wash than hair to comb. But don't they say that life begins at forty? it It seems we have talked at lot now and we don't want to delay you, dear readers. You may now pro ceed to the other pages, jf • Very special thanks go to our printer, The Catholic Trade School. Much of what you act ually see is their work: we have sent them nothing but rough layouts which need plenty of improvement. Our manuscripts are not too cleanly and clearly typewritten, and some of them are sent late: but the Carolinian has come out well despite this: • Another load of gratitude goes to Mr. P. T. Uy who has been supplying the Carolinian with pictures, free of charge. The pictorials, except for Perspectives, are his. So are most of the other pictures. editorial staff MANUEL S. GO Editor CARO LI fl IAi> Official Publication of the Students of the University of San Carlos Cebu City, Philippines Vol. XXIV March. 1961 No. 4 JUNNE CANIZARES RODOLFO A. JUSTINIANI FILEMON L. FERNANDEZ B. C. CABANATAN Senior Editors TEODORO A. BAY FRANCISCO A. ROBLES .Associate Edit-ors Nelson F. Larosa, Alfredo Amores. Balt V. Quinaln, Jose Mabaga* Junior Associates Chris G. Gabrlllo, Pete Montero. Domlnador Almlrante, Renato Ran ces, Joven Ecarma. Rene Estela Am per, Rodolfo Cordero, Erllnda M. Talald, Daisy Mate. Nelly McFarland Staff Writers ■ £~2itotial ■ TO THE GRADUATES For those of you who will now leave the protective shadows of this institution, the years ahead will be difficult ones. You will need plenty of perseverance to endure. Listen then: "Endurance is a power but little sought, and but slightly admired by the men and women of our day; they do not believe in it. Sorrow is shunned; grief is drowned; pain is dulled; to bear, these things, to rejoice in them, was pleasing to ancient saints; we moderns will have none of it. In the heat, enthusiasm and excite ment of battle, we can fight; but cool, calm, peaceful endurance is too much for our spiritual weakness. "We boast of our great men, of their intelligence, their inventive faculty, their genius, — these things were given them, — true greatness is acquired. A martyr in Roman amphitheatre, a Father of the Desert, a saint of Mediaeval times — he is great, for he has endured. "Into every life there comes struggle, labor and warfare. The world withholds the thing we want, and we obtain it only through strife. Herein lies the necessity of the power of perseverance." —Quoted from Little Essays for Friendly Headers Table o f o n t e n t s SIXTO LL. ABAO, JR. Contributing Editor MISS ALEJANDRA FERNANDEZ Adviser REV. WILLIAM CREMERS, SjVJU Moderator • MARCH 19 6 1 CAROLINIANA ....................... EDITORIAL ............................. THE FILIPINO STUDENT SHORT STORIES .................. LITERARY FEATURE POETRY ..................................... LAURELS ................................. THOUGHTS ............................... PICTORIALS ........................... MISCELLANEA ....................... OPINIONS ................................. SPORTS ..................................... ROTC ........................................... NEWS ....................................... SINUGBOANON ..................... WIKANG PILIPINO .............. SECCION CASTEI.LANA . A FAREWELL ....................... . . . Inside front cover ................................. 3 6 ........ 24 28 ................................. 32 ................................. 35 ................................. 39 [Center spread) 47-54 ................................... 55 ................................... 70 ................................. 72 ................................... 76 ................................... 81 ................................... 86 ................................... 90 ................................. 94 .... Inside back cover • THE FDMPDNO STUDENT At some undetermined moment, ancient man began to wonder. He wondered about the darkness and the light and the seasons, about the sky and the land and the waters, and the vegetation and the moving creatures in them. He wondered about these things and more, and about himself. The search for knowledge was on. It has continued to this day, and will continue to the end of time. Little by little, the accumulation of knowledge grew and kept on growing. .. until it came to pass that men believed that they had gathered the sum total of all knowledge and could fully answer Pilate’s question. “What is truth?" Here was absolute truth at last! And they jealously guarded it, lest the onslaughts of falsehood should sully its sheen. Thus were the voices of dissent to be silenced. And thus were such men as espoused such rank “errors” as that the earth revolved around the sun burned at stake together with the witches and evil sorcerers. But time has proved them wrong who had believed that they possessed the truth. There then had better be “a free trade in ideas,” as Mr. Justice Holmes would put it. For “when we realize that time has upset many fighting faiths, we come to believe that. . . the ultimate good desired is best reached by a free trade in ideas. .. that the best test of truth is the power of the thought to get itself accepted in the competition of the market.” True, public opinion may reject the truth — for some time, at any rate. But “it is an experiment, as all life is. . And. in the long run, if truth is allowed an audience, it will out. “Though all the winds of doctrin were let loose to play upon the earth, so Truth be in the field,” says Milton, “we do in juriously by licencing and prohibiting to misdoubt her strength. Let her and Falshood grapple; who ever knew Truth put to the wors in a free and open encounter?” A C A The university is, or ought to be, dedicated above all to the search of truth. It then is, or ought to be, a field where ideas may grapple in a free and open encounter. Thus the need for academic freedom. I think continually of those who were truly great. Who, from the womb, remembered the soul's history Through corridors of light where the hours are suns, Endless at id singing. Whose lovely ambition tr«.s- that their lips, still touched with fire, Should tell of the spirit clothed from head to foot in song. Page 4 THE CAROLINIAN THE FBLBPBNO STUDENT • What in precious is never to forget The delight of the blood drawn from ageless springs Breaking through rocks in worlds before the earth; Never to allow gradually the traffic to smother With noise and fog the flowering of the spirit. — spender E M I C FREEDOM MARCH. 1961 by MANUEL S. GO Meaning and History What is academic freedom? Morison in his "Freedom in Con temporary Society" defines it as: 1) The right of a teacher or researcher in a university of* other institution of higher learning to search for the truth in his chosen field, and interpret his findings and communicate his conclusions to students and public, without being penalized or molested by authorities within or without the university. 2) The right of a student in an institution of higher learning not only to be taught by unfettered instructors but to have access to all data pertinent to the subject of his study, and to be reasonably free from compulsive rules and regulations of a secondary-school nature. 3) The right of a teacher or re searcher to exercise the freedom of speech, writing and associa tion that all other citizens enjoy, without being molested or dis charged from his academic posi tion. Academic freedom is not and cannot be absolute, but within the framework of academic dis cipline, which includes good man ners, good taste and a decent respect for the opinions of the non-academic world, scholars and researchers are free to seek out and teach the truth, so far as God gives them to see the truth, un hampered by social pressure, or political proscription. Logically, academic freedom is a branch of the larger freedom of speech and of the press. It is therefore a natural right. But its definite form — and this may seem strange — was first given in Germany. Lehrfreiheit (free dom of teaching) and lernfreiheit (freedom of learning) were estab lished in the German vocabulary long before the English-speaking peoples talked of academic free dom as such. It finally gained currency throughout the rest of the civil ized world, but not without strug gle and great sacrifices. Academic freedom was not won by cowards, and it cannot be preserved by cowards. One typical example is in point. Reports Morison: (Turn to next page) Page 5 • THE FDLHPINO STUDENT "Since 1650 the university (Harvard) had been ruled by two governing boards: the Corpora tion, consisting of the president, treasurer and five fellows, coopt ed according to English tradition; and the Board of Overseers, com posed of ex-officio magistrates and clergymen. Subsequent to the American Revolution, this se cond board included the entire Massachusetts State Senate, and its consent was necessary to all professorial appointments. That worked out all rigfrt so long as the state was in Federalist or Whig hands. But in 1850 a radical coalition made a clean sweep of the state government; and the ra dical state senators, made up the majority of the Harvard Board of Overseers. "At this juncture the editor of the North American Review, Francis Bowen by name, was ap pointed by the Corporation to the chair of ancient and mo dern history. His appointment unloosed a torrent of abuse by the radical press. Bowen had of fended the radicals, first by de fending Daniel Webster and the Compromise of 1850 (which all historians now admit to have been correct); and second, by attack ing the "heroic Hungarians." At the very point when Louis Kos suth, the apostle of Hungarian in dependence, was about to make a triumphal tour of the United States, Bowen, who had a knowl edge of southeastern Europe un usual for that time, published an article which pointed out that the independence of Hungary would mean giving the Magyar aristoc racy a blank check to oppress some million Yugoslavs, Ruman ians, and Slovaks. Bowen was at tacked by one radical newspa per as a bigot 'of the fiercest and bitterest sort,' who 'would poison the ingenious minds of the youth'; the New York Tribune even declared that republican institutions would be in danger if a man of Bowen's reactionary views were allowed to profess history in Harvard College. So when the unfortunate professor's name came before the Board of Overseers, the radical state se nators voted in a body against it, and Bowen was denied the chair of history. "The result of this sacrifice was to warn Harvard graduates that they had better rescue the Board of Overseers from political con trol. The Harvard Alumni As sociation, which had recently been formed, did not rest until in 1865 it obtained an act of the legisla ture making the second govern ing body elected by graduates of the university, with no repre sentatives of church and state." Academic Freedom in the Philippines The Philippine Constitution provides that "universities estab lished by the State shall enjoy academic freedom . The University of the Philip pines and its branches undoubt edly put to good use the consti tutional guarantee of academic freedom. But how does academic free dom fare in private institutions of higher learning, which do not fall within the purview of the consti tutional guarantee? Not so well, we are afraid. "The aim of education should be to convert the mind into a living fountain, and not a reser voir. That which is filled by merely pumping in, will be emp tied by pumping out," says John M. Mason. Robert M. Hutchins is of the same opinion. "Education is not (merely) to teach men facts, theo ries or laws, not to reform or amuse them or make them expert technicians. It is to unsettle their minds, widen their horizons, in flame their intellect, teach them to think straight, if possible, but to think nevertheless." Unfortunately, in most Philip pine schools today, "all th^r edu cation does is develop the me mory at the expense of imagina tion." The Scourges of Academic Freedom Holding positions of influence throughout the archipelago's edu cational network is a group of professional pedagogues who would prescribe not only what is to be taught, but also how it should be taught. They would, as it were, virtually dictate what the professor should say at each lecture, and what the students should learn. And these pedagogues would further prescribe methods to keep the students straight and good. Frequent check ups of attendance, frequent impositions of regula tions of secondary-school nature — these are standard fare. These are necessary, for a good num ber of students need constant watching they say. Indeed. But the removal of these impositions and the adop tion of laissez faire would work detriment only upon the weak lings and the irresponsibles — the very people who do not de serve to enter a university; where as it would bring about a world of good to those who do deserve to go to college; Oxford and Cam bridge are testimonials to this. Quality has been sacrifice'd for quantity. Our education has been "too much geared for weak lings," and in our efforts to give everybody an education, we have only succeeded in giving nobody an education. We do not realize that higher education is a privil ege, and as such deserved by only a few. (Continued on page 98) Page 6 THE CAROLINIAN THE FILOPDNO STUDENT Vke FILIPINO STUDENT and POLITICS WHENEVER we speak of the Filipino student and poltics, the consequent im pression we will inevitably get from the readers is disappointment and disgust, and maybe a deep sigh. So much water has already passed under the bridge that the readers will undoubtedly feel a moratorium in this much-abused “human occupation” is in order, at least, as far as the young Fi lipino student is concerned. The past decade of our indepen dence is witness to the role that the Filipino student has played and is capable of playing in the shaping of our national destiny. Although much could be said about this invaluable participation in the serious task of nation-building, yet the general opinion still is he has n’t done well enough to help im prove our country’s sagging econ omy, to rid our government of racketeers, profiteers and all sorts of “teers”. Instead of performing his part according to the wish of his fore bears, the Filipino student has shown apathy and indifference to wards the “noble cause” envision ed by those who shed their blood willingly and unwillingly, that the Filipino community might live and “enjoy the blessings of indepen dence under a regime of justice, liberty and democracy.” That this is the most serious charge hurled against the Filipino student today is too trite to be said again. While we do not say that the accusation is entirely unfounded, yet we do not subscribe to the contention that the Filipino stu dent has ceased to be the instru ment of good government. Not only is this contention clothed in general terms, it shows also what a reckless approach some people are making to the specimen of political history, which we may call the Filipino student. It is quite true that there is a long list of misdeeds committed by the Filipino student in the mat ter of his association with the po litical movement of the country. But it is also well-established that there is a longer list of the worthy contributions that he has made to make the Philippines a little more progressive, a little more cultured than it was twenty or thirty years ago. The Filipino student may also be credited with the development of the healthiest democratic atmosphere in the whole of Asia. Thus, the Philip pines is known throughout the world as the “show-window of de mocracy in the Far East”. The power of the Filipino stu dent cannot be underrated and to prove this point, it is not ne cessary to go into a detailed dis cussion. A brief review of Philip pine history will refresh the me mories of those who deny the Fili pino student the honor to claim the achievements that he has so far accumulated for the benefit of his countrymen. The struggle for independence, we must remem ber, was started by young, dyna mic and fearless Filipino students, like Rizal, del Pilar, Bonifacio, Mabini, Lopez-Jaena, and many others. The groundwork of our government was laid down by a group of young Filipinos; in fact, the architects of our present-day constitution were mostly young Filipino intellectuals. Much of our country’s national progress is traceable to the initiative, imagina tion, and bold efforts of young Fil ipino men and women. V The po tentiality of the Filipino student is still great and powerful despite the innumerable and well-stacked odds that barricade his way.J 'The fact that politics is be coming dirtier business every day, and the fact that we find more and more young people immersed in the political adventures of our times should not lead us1 to think that the Filipino student has be come wayward, a useless pillar of our civil society? On the othei hand, his participation in the con duct of our national affairs should be encouraged, for this is an in dication, though slight it may be, that we are forging ahead towards political maturity. For all that politics is worth to day, it has still retained its es sence: that of having the welfare of the people as the supreme goal. Even with all the evils attributed to it, fundamentally, it is still the by SIXTO LI. ABAO, JR. MARCH, 1961 Page 7 THE FBLDPDNO STUDENT WITHIN THE noblest of professions, and the mis demeanors of men cannot alter its basic substance. Therefore, it should not be taken with a sense of frustration that in a system that is more easily condemned than praised the Filipino student takes an active part. If there is anything wrong with the imple mentation of the system, the re medy is not to run away from it. The cure to this disease that is gnawing at the very core of our society lies in the hands of the Filipino student himself. For while an aging man looks at the skv with fear, a young visionary looks at it as a challenge to his youthful existence. The evils that surround our pol itical system are not the product of the imagination of the Filipi no student. These are all the re sults of the opportunistic tenden cies of uiose entrusted with the responsibility of running the gov ernment, of lack of national fervor and sympathy for the past and consideration for the dreams of the young. (Hence, it cannot be said rightly that the participation of the Filipino student in our pol itical activities has led to the hast ening of the decay of the political system. 1 If by his minor unscru pulous acts, he has contributed to the decay, that alone should not be enough reasbn to say that he inhibit himself from the political organization. For the more he sees of the evils, the greater also is his chance to find the cure. There is no reason why we should be pessimistic of the fu ture. The Filipino student is still the idealistic student that he has always been. Properly trained in the art of government, taught ac cording to the principles of justice based on the teachings of Christ, the Filipino student will remain as the most effective instrument in the fulfillment of our national aspirations. He is still the pillar in our civil society, and the hope of a political “renaissance” is in the hollow of his hands. IN THIS our age of keen com petition, where the struggle for survival has become a high-tension rat race, and the need for cool, quick, calculating minds, more than ever greatly felt, it is indeed a wonder that the lamen tation we often hear is to the effect that our young people today stubbornly refuse to think! The degree of passivity of students is simply staggering and exaspera ting. Even the late President Ramon Magsaysay became cognizant of and bewailed this fact. In a speech delivered before the FEU Central Students Organization, he said: “I feel that the students them selves have contributed instead to the much-lamented deterioration by their passivity, their unwilling ness to work hard, and their dis sipation of energy in extraneous matters. It is a fact that modern life offers many distractions in the form of social affairs, movies, radio and television, games, juke boxes, the rock ’n roll and many others. Escape from them is often difficult. Yet, if the students are passive and indifferent in the classrooms, they fail not only themselves, but also in their part of stimulating their professors in to greater effort. Mutual student professor apathy may well be one of the most dangerous that afflict our organization ” This “apathy in the classroom” was the bone of discussion in Workshops I and II of the 4th annual conference of the National Union of Students of the Philip pines held at Baguio City last De cember 26-30, 1960. In the workshops above men tioned, an agreement was reached that the present-day average Fil ipino student is “too uncritical to the point of gullibility” and that many of them “readily accept the words of their professors or their books” as gospel truths, without exerting any effort to find out their validity or worth. All these ultimately led to the eternal ques tion: WHY? One answer advanced is that he simply hates to think. Thinking is not an easy thing to do, ,and man, being what he is — a man, always tends to follow the line of least resistance. More often than not, however, classroom apathy is generated by a dire lack of interest in the sub ject matter. Majority of the stu dents that populate our schools today are taking this or that par ticular course, not out of their own desire, but often because their parents or someone else ordered them to. Practically, they are square pegs in round holes. Then too, most students take Page 8 THE CAROLINIAN THE FULDPDNO STUDENT SE 4 WALLS study not as a serious business, but as either a favorite pastime for whiling their hours away or as a convenient subterfuge for staying away from home in quest for a life partner. To these groups of students, finishing a career is merely incidental and passing is not compulsory either. The main thing is to enjoy one’s youth, and studies should not be allowed to hinder, impede or in any way obstruct one’s personal happiness. Interest in what one sets out to do can only obtain, where there is a sincere desire to learn. A student must set his heart on his studies — in the same way that he sets his heart on learning the various steps, twists and contor tions of the latest tribal orgy in troduced into civilization and call ed a “dance” — if he is expected to take interest — active interest — therein. To take one’s studies as an indispensable monkey on one’s back to get a degree and live up to the social vogue will most likely bring about passivity. The blot of the blame for this attitude cannot, however, be en tirely smeared on the students alone. Professors are as equally, if not more, guilty for bringing about this malady. Dogmatic, autocratic and des potic professors are not uncom mon in our classrooms. These types of professors attribute unto themselves the quality of infalli bility as to their subject matter. As far as they’re concerned, every thing they say is right. An an alysis of their ideas by juvenile minds like their students’, would constitute blasphemy. To doubt their assertions would be as griev ous a sin as doubting one’s faith. These types of professor command blind loyalty and adherence to the point of the pen. “I am the pro fessor,” they are often heard to say. “Ergo, whatever I say is right. If you think you know more than I do, we better change places.” Say but a word of con tradiction and your passing their course will surely be a wishful dream. Not a few teachers do not seem to respect the right of their stu dents to think their way out. A student who strives to be indepen dent-minded is looked upon with contempt and disfavor. Every time he tries to speak his mind out, the professor seeks every opportunity to rebuff him or ri dicule him. This does not only stifle student incentive, it kills the spirit. Some professors cannot stand being proved w’rong or corrected by their wards. They are bound to regard the act as an assault on their prestige. Pride prevents them from opening their eyes to the fact that like any other man, they have been created with im perfections and that it takes a real man to swallow his own pride. It is lamentable to note that there are many so-called mentors presently inhabiting our class rooms who have no business at all staying there. To them, teach ing is but like any other means of earning a living: they observe working hours and get paid at the middle or end of the month. To them every class day is a day of boring, almost mechanical rou tine which has to be lived through for the corresponding remunera tion that they get for it. A true teacher is one who should consider teaching as a mission and who takes to teaching with the zeal of a missionary burning in his heart. A teacher has the solemn res ponsibility of moulding the young minds under him to the end that they may grow to be better men and women and good citizens and leaders of the community. It is not a compliance with this respon sibility merely to stay for a full hour in the classroom as called for by the contract of employment. Neither is it enough merely to hand out everything one knows to the students. Teaching is not only extending a guiding hand, but also includes the seeing to it that the students are actually guided. A good teacher assures himself that what he knows and teaches is properly imbibed by the stu dents and put to practical use. The test of a good teacher should not be how much he knows, but rather how much he can succeed in inspiring his students to strive to acquire more and higher knowl edge. Otherwise, teachers and schools would outlive their useful ness. For no one teacher can val idly claim to possess more knowl edge than is contained in libraries. The need then would be not for schools and teachers, but for more libraries — and librarians. The “apathy in the classroom” may well be brought about also by a misunderstanding of what the student and the teacher are res pectively supposed to do. The professor will insist that the students are in school primarily with the imposed duty to study; that the concern of the professor is merely to oversee that they comply with this duty. On the other hand, students maintain that professors are paid to teach; that while they (the stu dents) are in school to study and learn, they are to study, learn and imbibe principally what the pro fessors hand out to them to be studied, learned and imbibed. Neither of these theories are sound. The intent to justify the passivity or laziness of their res pective proponents is very appar ent. If the primary duty of the stu dent is to study and that of pro fessors, merely to make them do so, then professors would be use less. What would students be (Continued on paye 23) MARCH, 1961 Page 9 THE FIUPINO STUDENT STUDENT OUR government officials, the so-called “leaders of the people” have at last succeeded in convincing us that they are irresponsible, that they cannot be trusted. To them goes the credit of having inspired us, the citizens of this republic; to be in politics is one sure way of be coming millionaires overnight. They have also made us immune to the once blood-curdling phrase, graft and corruption. We’re even afraid that somehow they would also succeed in making the Filipino people eventually lose faith in democracy. Our leaders have miserably failed us! In moments of exasperation if not of desperation, we invariably turn to the youth, whom Dr. Jose Rizal fondly referred to as the fail hopes of the fatherland. Upon the youth, most specially our student leaders, we pin our high hopes for salvation. Someday and very soon, those old scoundrels will ignomi niously fade away (the sooner their species become extinct, the better it will be) leaving the helm of the government to a new generation of leaders. The pillars of the coun try shall have to be recruited from among the campus leaders. Equip “But will our youth leaders do this? Will they really revitalize the government? Will they really rid it of graft and corruption? The indi cations, as seen from the actuations of our leaders today, point to the contrary. They will carry on the same kind of dirty politics, the same kind of heartlessness and opportunism, the same kind of public-bedamned attitude, that their “models" are displaying now, and which they are learning icith surprising facility. The difference between them and the old “politicos” will only be that they will carry on the racket with the vigor and earnestness that the latter may have lost. The problem posed by our corrupt youth leaders may not be so os tensible as that posed by juvenile delinquents who maul each other in the streets, but it is actually a thousand times greater. For these youth leaders will, in dice time, steer the Ship of State and will be in a position to wreck the whole nation.. Truly, there is still much to be desired from the brand of “leader ship” which our student leaders are practicing. In their greed for popularity, they virtually monopol ize almost all the important offices ped with college education and backed by experience and train ing for leadership, these student leaders can be expected to do bet ter and actually do more than their predecessors. We cannot help dreaming of the era when these youths shall even tually steer the Ship of the Na tion towards the port of security, progress and prosperity. However, we have apprehensions for bitter frustrations. This school journal, in one of its editorials, “Corrupt Youth Leaders”, shares with us its disappointments: of various campus organizations. No wonder, these student clubs and organizations begin their de scent into oblivion after the lav ish induction ceremonies. If we would chronicle the achievements of these student organizations it would be like this: Election Induction Nothing doing! This is simply because these stu dent leaders believing they have the monopoly of brains, oratory and influence, coupled with a pas sion for popularity run for those offices just for the sake of being elected. Then they shout to the four winds their undisputed pol itical prowess. They are not con cerned with service. The welfare of the club members is none of their business. They are only in terested in being recognized by the politicians, and thereby be appoint ed as campaign leaders or coordi nators of political chapters. The mentality of the students who still persist in electing this brand of student leaders also de serve scrutiny. Surely, our stu dents are not stupid! Or are they? Manila Times columnist Ale jandro Roces, observes: “Student leadership in the Philippines is a lucrative profession. This has been going on for the past two decades... Our student leaders have lost their standards of decen cy. .. There were instances when SCA student leaders were mauled by Guillermo de Veyra and Jaime Flores in one of the National Stu dent Conferences.” It might be recalled that these two youth leaders were recently investigated by the Committee on Anti-Filipino Activities for having communistic leanings. They have also been seen to frequent the Malacanang Youth Affairs Office and the Garcia-for-President Move ment Headquarters. Roces comments: “In this coun try, we have trial by purse, not by law—a communist and bolsheyik line.” Perhaps, this may be one of the many reasons that may be ad vanced why SCAP President De Veyra and CONDA President Flo res could afford to take the law into their hands and get away with it. In many student conferences abroad, the Philippines was rep resented or misrepresented by a Page 10 THE CAROLINIAN THE FDLDPBNO STUDENT Very Rev. Kondring, S.V.D., former USC Rector, addresses Congress of the Student Leaders. certain “student” for many years. This said “student” who is already in his forties claims he has the backing of student associations all over the archipelago. Although he is almost bald-headed and is fast approaching the age of senility, still our perpetual delegate insists on joining the boy scouts! Such is the glamour of student leadership. The cases cited by this writer are typical rather than isolated. We have so many student leaders who “mislead.” It is a painful truth that assumes tremendous proportions when we reflect on the words of wisdom from Bishop Ful ton J. Sheen: “One of the greatest tragedies that can happen to any civiliza tion is for its leaders to become politicians.” For student leaders to become politicians, it would be doubly tra gic. Student leaders who become victims of expediency, and slaves of opportunism are a disgrace to the fatherland. They have thrown Christian ethics overboard and em braced the pragmatism of Barrabas! It cannot, of course, be denied that there are a handful of stu dent leaders who are endowed with the admirable qualities and potentials of leadership. And who are these men? Plato in one of his treatises on political philosophies writes: “... the few whose delight is meditation and understanding; who yearn not for goods, nor for victory, but for knowledge; they lose themselves in the quiet clarity of secluded thought; whose will is light rather than fire, whose haven is not power but truth: these are the men of wisdom, who stand unused in the world.. College students can play a vital role in improving the quality of student leadership in our coun try ; they wield tremendous power to make or unmake our student leaders. The crusade for a clean and honest government properly begins right in the college cam puses. They should be able to dis tinguish between ethical and dy namic leadership from the oppor tunistic and phony leadership. College students should be on guard against the hypocrites who profess the high standards of leadership but do not practice them. Student leaders whose only qualifications are a flair for ora tory and gift for painting rosy promises will prove to be irritat ing demagogues; most likely they cannot be good student leaders. Equally disgusting are those stu dent leaders who have obsessions to make their popularity in the campus a springboard to the cam paign headquarters of the politi cos. They can complicate matters and lead the student organizations to trouble. We hope the following qualities outlined by Ordway Tead will somehow help our students in choosing the right candidates in student elections or in our nation al elections: 1. Health 2. A sense of purpose and di rection 3. Enthusiasm by G. Gcibrillo 4. Friendliness and determina tion 5. Integrity 6. Decisiveness 7. Technical mastery 8. Intelligence 9. Communicative skill 10. Faith It will probably do us no harm if we add that the sincerity of mo tives rank high in the list. Ano ther factor Ordway Tead may have overlooked is educational qualifi cation and experience. We regret that our crowds go for the fiery speaker, who can twist the truth to make it sound like a brazen lie and dress the hideous, shameless lie with robes of saintliness. For men and wom en of college education to go with the “bakya crowd" mentality ap plauding a fiery speaker who has nothing in his speech but non sense, is utterly unthinkable and unpardonable. Let us therefore adopt certain standards for choosing our student leaders. Bishop Fulton Sheen says: “A man who has no standards is likened to a fool.” And a fool ac cording to Chesterton is: “A man who has lost everything except his reason.” We have already produced too many corrupt youth leaders. Please, let us stop producing more. Before this writer can inflict further damage, to the model stu dent leaders who are either too obscure and not worth exploiting, or are simply waiting for bigger game, we implore the elder lead ers to set themselves as models and examples worthy of emula tion. It has been well and right fully said by the great medical missionary to Africa, Dr. Albert Schweitzer that: “Example is not the main thing; it is the only thing.” MARCH, 1961 Page 11 THE FDLDIPDNO STUDENT C7« FILIPINO STUDENT AND SCIENCE WHEN Russia launched the world’s first earth satellite into orbit in 1957, one of America’s reactions was to ques tion whether the American youth was receiving enough and adequate science instruction in school, so as to produce scientists and technol ogical experts to make her the world’s first power. When the M.S. Aki-maru, carrying Japan’s Floating Fair to boast of her pro gress in science, technology and industry, dropped by Manila re cently, local observers were so awestruck as to comment that we are perhaps a century behind Ja pan in these fields. On this point, “Column 8” of the Manila Bulle tin rejoined “Whether the Philip pines is actually a century behind or not will depend on its present crop of student physicists, engine ers, mathematicians and techni cians”. These two instances have one salient point in common. They both point out that the attitude of the students towards science, the quality of the science instruc tion in school, is an index of a na tion’s progress in the scientific, technological, as well as industrial and economic fields. Thus, per haps, one reason for our rather painfully slow progress in these fields is the fact that for some years, the Filipino student and science, were, to all appearances, having a lover’s quarrel and were not on speaking terms. To remedy the situation, the government tried to play Cupid between the two and in 1958, Con gress passed Republic Act 2067, otherwise known as “The Science Act of 1958” which was “an act to integrate, coordinate and inten sify scientific research and inven tion xxxx”. As provided for in the Act, the government shall: 1) stimulate and guide scien tific and technological ef forts 2) strengthen the educational system of the country so that it will provide a steady source of compe tent scientists and technol ogical manpower 3) encourage studies in the pure and fundamental sci ences. To carry out the policy of sci ence studies intensification, the Act created the National Science Development Board, which, among its other duties, is charged to de velop a program for effective training of scientific and technolo gical manpower; establish and provide incentives for the estab lishment of scientific and technol ogical centers, and to grant scho Page 12 THE CAROLINIAN THE FIUPDNO STUDENT larships in mathematics, science, technological and science teaching “to deserving citizens”. To encourage further the study of science, other government agen cies, like the Philippine Atomic Energy Commission and the Na tional Science Foundation, are also authorized to grant scholarships. The NSF conducts an annual Na tional Science Talent Search on the elementary and high school level to pick out young future scientists and award them with scholarship grants for high school or college. A special Science High School will open next June to cater to the needs of some talented and scienceinclined youngsters of Greater Manila. A special curriculum and adequate facilities will prepare these students for future studies in science and engineering courses in the State university where the government showers almost all of the blessings of R. A. 2067. All these measures and propo sals seem to indicate that the gov ernment is providing a bed of ro ses for the Filipino of science. /However, sad to say, these are often defeated and hindered by the usual government red-tape, too much politics and “lack of funds”. How adequately, are we fostering science studies and sci ence interest in our schools, espe cially in the pre-college level? Inadequately. However, this fault in our edu cational system is almost inevit able in the face of our stringent economic conditions. Our educa tors just can not make up their minds to teach the pre-college Fili pino student. In a minimum of time and facilities, they want him to “learn a trade while earning a living.” But again, this trend in secondary education cannot be helped, because its program of edu cational is based on the rather grim and sad statistics that only a few high school students will eventually pursue courses in col lege. Indeed, what is the use of giving them so many science sub jects, pure or applied, in college when they cannot go there at all? Let us take the interesting case of the Abellana National High School. This school, supposed to be the only one of its kind in the Philip pines, offers two types of second ary curricula—the “technical” and the “general” type. The “technical” course lays spe cial emphasis on science by offer ing introductory courses in chem istry, solid geometry, trigonome try, botany, zoology aside from the usual high school elementary sci ence and physics. To do this, high school Spanish and Economics were deleted from the course. Pilipino Language was taught only in the fourth year. The “general” course offers the regular second ary curriculum. It has been found out that the percentage of the “technical” gradutes pursuing courses in pure and applied sciences in college, is greater than that of the “general” graduates. But this is the last by ALFREDO B. AMORES year of the technical curriculum. Next school-year, Abellana High becomes a trade school. To compound the situation more, the student has also to cope with the language problem. Perhaps Ripley has not heard about it yet, but before the student can get to college, he has to be a quadrilin guist. At home he speaks the dia lect, in school he is taught Spanish, English and the Pilipino Langu age. His quadrilingual character, however, goes only as far as his report card. How does this language problem affect the effectiveness of science instruction ? On this point, the article “Voca bulary As A Basic Factor In Un derstanding Science”, of the Dec ember 1960 issue of the US-pub lished “The Science Teacher” pro vides the answer. “Many educa tors see vocabulary as one of the primary causes of difficulties encountered by the student in science reading. The teaching of science would be more successful if, there fore, the student has mast ered the vocabulary of his subject material.” How in the world can our poor student mastei- the spe cial vocabulary of science when, in the first place, he has only a smat tering of English upon which this vocabulary is based? So far, we have been discussing only the shortcomings of the Fili pino student in science on the pre college level. How is the condition on the college level? First of all, it must be pointed out that a good number of the bigger colleges and universities have adequate facilities for sci ence instruction and are exerting efforts to foster science interest in the student. But here, it is the students’ response that is inade quate. Without a previous and proper appreciation of and intro duction to science studies, this sub ject becomes an alien field to him.. . one which he would rather have the least contact with. En couraging, however, is the slow but definite rise of enrolment in the field of pure and applied sci ences. The first step in the progress of science is always slow, quiet and hardly noticeable. Then little by little, it gathers speed and momen tum until it surges forward in great leaps. When this progress will acquire the much-awaited speed and momentum will depend mainly, upon the quality of sci ence students that our schools are producing. Are our schools turn ing our science students into sci entific and technological manpow er of such quantity and quality as to meet the challenge of the muchdreamed about industrial Philip pines? # MARCH, 1961 Page 13 THE FDUPDNO STUDENT Student Participation in by RENATO M. RANCES THE ENHANCEMENT and better ment of the rural areas have longbeen dreamed of by the govern ment even during the times of Rizal, Bonifacio, and Mabini when the “baranggays” were still the supposed ex isting communities of the country. The dream came to reality when a man named Ramon Magsaysay, ac claimed the idol of the masses, became the President of the Republic, and showed unequivocally his deep concern for the well-being of the common man. It was the policy of his administration to place emphasis on efforts to help people in the rural areas, achieve a fuller and richer life. In line with this objective, the Presidential Assistant on Community Development (PACD) was created. And since his creation dif ferent groups of people — civic leaders, PTA, clubs, organizations, and mostly students have vigorously responded with burning zeal and enthusiasm to the upliftment of the rural conditions. Foremost in lending support and as sistance to the community are the Fili pino students. Undeniably they are playing a major role in eradicating and weeding out illiteracy, superstition, want, hunger, disease, etc. Like some government agencies and other civic organizations, the student groups cons titute a distinct “pioneer” group in the struggle for community betterment, welfare and prosperity. The UP Scholars’ Tour to the Barrios This new wrinkle in education using people for textbooks and barrios for classrooms was introduced August 27, 1957, when a memorandum of under standing was signed between the Univ ersity of the Philippines and the Office of the Presidential Assistant on Com munity Development, creating a special school whose chief function was to find out the strength and weakness of the Philippine Community Development Program, and to propose the corres ponding measures for its betterment. In this project students assigned in the remote barrios where they can pursue their higher studies from the grass roots. The creation of this “special school”, is regarded as important and beneficial to the community at large in that stu dents are required to (1) present a research problem, (2) submit a research design and a method of approach to the problem, (3) give a time es timate of the project’s completion, (4) cite an itemized budget of expendi tures and finally, (5) provide an ex planation of the value of the research project to the Community Development Program. The subject-matter of each research study deals with a particular aspect of oui* nation’s problems, touch ing on the economic, social, political, and even cultural complexities of our people. The BPS-PACD Functional Literary Classes While the problem of adult educa tion still remains to be solved in this country, the prospect for the total era dication of illiteracy here is now in the offing. Our elders, coming to a ripe old age, commonly feel more urge for doing and knowing things. Attending the BPS-PACD functional literacy classes and continuing adult education classes are old barrio citizens who are respected and looked up to in their own right. It is indeed tiresome, especially to those who are already old but still they say “it’s enjoyable.” Each class is a veritable reunion among neighbors. And the teachers and resource persons who mostly are volunteer students,, are only too glad to talk and discuss with them topics that are close to their hearts. These students and resource persons who teach the aged have this idea of Dis raeli as a means to an end: Upon the education of the people of this country the fate of the country depends. The Nutrition Foundation and Councils Having realized the stumbling blocks in the fight against malnutrition, a group of leading nutrition conscious individuals from leading colleges and universities of the country got together and organized themselves into a body, now called the Nutrition Foundation of the Philippines. Page 14 THE CAROLINIAN THE FDLOPBNO STUDENT Community Development An Adult Education Class. The purposes for which the Foundation was established are as follows: 1) To help minimize the effects of malnutrition, famine, starva tion, hunger, want and distress of people and persons in any part of the Philippines, including those who are needy, or suffering from lack of sufficient food, or other necessities of life, or lack of ade quate supply, or source thereof. 2) To conduct or aid research and education work to facilitate the application and public accept ance of information, training of personnel, etc. 3) To acquire and/or borrow funds and to own all kinds of equipment, food, foodstuffs, nu trients, educational materials, and supplies, by purchase, donation, production and in any and proper way dispose or distribute the same as gift or donation. With the participation of the students in carrying out the ob jective of this Foundation, it is highly expected that the dawn of good health through proper nutri tion can be reached, and that nu tritional deficiencies which are a public menace can therefore be fought on all fronts with correct information and adequate nutri tion. The Medical Internship Training The medical students, in their attempts of acquiring “exper iences” to serve humanity in the fields of their profession, have contributed much to the welfare and prosperity of the community. While in their internship train ing, they have opened wide their eyes to the task accorded to the community. With the assistance from the government, they take care of the sick, conduct the operation and provide medicines for the sick and the needy. They also attend to the children of the barrio who are ordinarily infested with parasites, starvation or bor dering on malnutrition, whose sores are occasionally attended to by the overworked rural workers of the Department of Health. They also help the community by teaming up with the health officers in looking after the health of the people by inspecting cafes, restaurants, inns and other eat eries. Because of their valuable serv ices, there is a glowing tribute to the improvement of the living con ditions of the rural folks. Participation in various Community Projects There is an important role being displayed by students in the at tainment of community projects, road construction, for instance. Students could easily team up in the effort of rendering aid to the townpeople where immediate as sistance from the government is unavailable. In Batangas, Nueva Ecija, Albay and other provinces in the country, students are act ively demonstrating the knowledge to be poultry raisers, farmers, etc. giving instruction and supervision for better crops, hog, and fruit improvements. Students have also organized recreational clubs and socio-civic organizations to awaken one’s ap titude for social standing. Through their cooperation, stu dents have provided entertain ment, such as stage shows, sing ing contests, and any forms of pleasure. By their help, the bar rio man, long bogged down in the morass of ignorance and indolence, is beginning to come into his own as he steadily progresses to the ultimate shaking off of the social and economic doldrums that great ly characterized the past era. Through the participation of the students, the morale and out look of the community have changed for the better. The peo ple will be energetic and coopera tive, as well as ambitious and pro gressive. They will be politically and socially conscious, sharing, through public opinion, the con trol of their government. This, aftei- all, is the living essence of democracy! 5 MARCH, 1961 Page 15 THE FDLDP1N0 STUDENT by ^-ranciAco cA. <~Qoble6 THE WRITERS, poets, and journalists of tomorrow are (or should begin) writing today. We find them, most of them that is, in various student publications financed by school funds or by student organizations, while a few others have already broken through the “editorial re sistance” of the local magazines. Now and then, in our leisure, we pick up and read them, either be cause we have been requested (expresscdly or impliedly) to do so, out of human sympathy, or be cause we simply can ill-afford to buy ourselves the recent issue of the SATURDAY EVENING POST or the ATLANTIC MONTHLY. What have we to say, then, We think it logical to begin by de fining, first of all, the word litera ture to give our assertions a ground where they may rise or fall. By literature, generally speaking, we mean the expression of truth and beauty through the methodic use of language. We do not exclude or deny the right of others to de fine it in some other way, but we believe that where there is neither truth nor beauty express ed or even suggested, there is no literature conceivable; and fur thermore, that it always involves the use of certain methods or techniques by which order, organ ization, and effective communica tion are achieved. Under this broad definition we journalistic or literary writing? Evidently, as far as journalistic writing is concerned, that is, news reporting, editorial writing, co lumn writing, sports writing, and feature writing, our budding stu dent journalists have very well established themselves on the fundamentals of their craft. They are more or less familiar with such things as the “streamer or ban ner,” “the lead,” “the head-line,” and they are acquainted on the whole with newspaper “modus operandi.” In fact, some of them often contribute news items to the various local newspapers and ma gazines, particularly on school activities. A few others have al ready introduced themselves into Filipino Student about their writings — in the loose sense of the word? one might ask. Are they worth the space and ink at least? This we would like to answer. But we should have it stated here that it is not with authority that we pass judgment on their works, with the intention of imposing on them our theo retical beliefs and dogmas: the history of literature is also the graveyard of “authorities,” who “sleep Alexanders” and “wake up tomatoes.” We merely would want to discuss what our young pen-pushers have written, what we see as well as what we do not see in their writings. No matter what, whether we praise them or clubber their heads is not really important. What, to our mind, is truly significant is, that our stu dent writers are writing, devoting their time, effort, and dedication to the making of a living litera ture. What more should we ex pect from the young? can divide all literature into two groups or classifications, namely: journalism or journalistic writing, and literary letters. They both share the common function of ex pressing truth and beauty, but each has its own methods and principles different from the other. To illustrate — Let a reporter and a writer go to a funeral and write about it; the former will write a news report and the latter a short story or a novel. One prominent author describes journalism as “everyday literature”, and litera ry writing as “the long journal ism.” Journalistic writing is also sometimes called the “literature of knowledge”, and literary writing is also denominated as "the litera ture of emotion.” The difference between the two lies basically in emphasis. Now, then, we shift back to the initial question: How well do our student writers write? Do they meet the requirements of good the country’s Fourth Estate (Some of our friends in the “C” have creditably broken into the national print — Mr. Ben Cabanatan has published several articles in the PHILIPPINES FREE PRESS and is still contributing to the said magazine. Mr. Manuel Go writes news for some of the local dailies in Cebu; Mr. Balt Quinain was formerly with the defunct DAILY NEWS). Having the knowledge, our student journalists can easily “beat the deadline” any time. In the 30th Summer Press Workshop of the College Editors Guild of the Philippines held some time in May last year, we recall that some of the distinguished professional newspapermen in the country who were invited to lec ture to the delegates in the said conference, such as the editors of the MANILA TIMES and the DAILY MIRROR, expressed their satisfaction over the ability of our future journalists. In the same Page 16 THE CAROLINIAN A group of campus writers and Letters press conference, the writing con tests in reporting, editorial, column, sports, and feature revealed sur prisingly good results, and proved to a certain extent that our bud ding journalists are well entrench ed in the knowledge of then* pro fession. Yet, journalistic writing in the hands of neophytes can always stand a great deal of improve ment. Our junior journalists, for instance, have yet to weed out the "cliches” and such grotesque word combinations as “two little babies in the crib” “stood still without moving” that often spoil their sen tences, and should learn the secret of putting some “punch” in their writing. They will yet come to know not only how to write the lead, but also how to be arrestingly original and variable. They still have to out-grow their ten dency to "editorialize” or “sensa tionalize” their reports, which is the best way of courting a libel suit. And perhaps, both time and experience will make them under stand more the true function of journalism in the world. At present, we can safely con clude from the survey of student publications we made in writing this article that our student journ alists are not having so much dif ficulty. Apparently, this is because there are enough competent men to teach them the craft. In most public schools, journalism I and II are offered as a vocational course to qualified students. Another reason is that journalism itself is not really a complicated matter as literary writing. A student who knows his grammar substant ially can with the basic training in some of the techniques of journ alism produce a tolerable news re port. We know of a friend who joined the MANILA TIMES as a sports writer right after his gra duation from the high school and creditably succeeded. THE FDL1PDNO STUDENT What about our student writers and poets? What about literary writing? Student literary writing is “still wobbly, groping for articulation, unsub stantial, overeffusive, threadbare, sentimental, hysterical, imitative, baroque, experimental, raspy,” to use the words of one Professor Ophelia Alcantara-Dimalanta of the University of Santo Tomas in her article “Survey of Campus Poetry” published by the Varsitarian. Our writers and poets in the school are still in a quandary and strictly speaking, their writings are no writing at all. Regrettably enough, we find their short stories like literary freaks that repulse our senses. Most of them should not even be called short stories: they are unclassifiable. Reading them is something like falling into some vertigo of words. They write without a definite idea of how their stories should be written first of all. Their narration just goes on as a drunkard not know ing whether his feet are going forward or backward, or where to look for his head. They just type out whatever gets into their heads at the spur of the moment, assem ble words into sentences, string sentences into paragraphs, and mount one paragraph after an other, so that any word, sen tence, or paragraph is as detach able as a set of false teeth. Hence, we find their characterization very inconsistent, their plot implausible, the theme unrecognizable and no contact with the effect is made. No writing can be done this way. A certain preconceived pattern must be observed to produce even the simplest story. Order and organization are indispensable in good writing. Restraint, econo my, and necessity are some of the well-established principles of the literary art which should be given the benefit of study. Our student writers, we would say, have yet to learn their language and deve lop their skill in handling the various narrative devices by which the expression of truth become understandable and beautiful. The same may be said of the poems that we read in school pu blications. Our young poets are still unfamiliar with their own craft. The proper use of imagery, poetic symbols, metaphors; the (Continued on page 22) MARCH, 1961 Page 17 THE FDUMNO STUDENT COLLEGE education is a preparation for life, and to the young but determined college student this life must have a meaning, a purpose, and an end. The meaning fulness of life for the student lies in his en deavor to uplift his acts to the noble and the sublime — beyond the ordinary and the common; his purpose in life is the attainment of his existential ends; his end is God. The ideal presents the necessity of a collegiate course in religion so that the young college student will not only be convinced to believe in God, but also be persuaded to develop the deliberate relation ship between him and God—Religion. Only sectarian schools provide Religion courses on a collegiate level. But, since we speak here of the college student in a general sense, we might as well include in the scope of this article the attitude to wards religion of the student who studies in the non-sectarian college or university. Ever since his high school days, or even perhaps earlier, the student had already in mind his career in life. Now he comes to college with the ambition to become the man both he aims to be and he can be. Coming to the institution managed by some religious community he finds it hard to understand why he must take courses which are entirely imper tinent to the career he is aiming at — and among these courses, Religion or Theology. The Protestant and Catholic universities have their primary objectives published in the first pages of their prospectus: “. . . the formation of the whole man, the true and perfect Christian ...” This is the answer to the college student who complains, “Why do I have to study Theology? I’m going to be an engineer anyway, and not a priest!” Religious in struction being given now in public elementary and secondary schools, the college student asks why he has to learn the same catechism, or join the Bible school again. The answer to this problem he finds Even from the information given by the Theology teachers, we realize that the questions asked by the students in the Theology classroom are mainly ex pressive of their search for a sound philosophy of religion on which to establish a foundation of their faith, and end, thereby, the confusion in their minds as to what to be a Catholic really means. The student then begins to realize that he can profess a faith which he can honestly accept and trust. After this, the young college student thinks he has a “mature” outlook on religion. So he does. This peculiar disposition of the student being ag gressive and assimilative poses the problem of teach ers competent enough to catch the attention of the wandering and seeking mind, and to present an ar gument in religion in a way that would make the student recognize that the gift of faith can be sincere without learning philosophy. That is the U.S.C. as an instance. The Protestant college or university also tries to teach Theology on a collegiate level. The situation does not become very different from that which we observe in the Catholic schools. Only, their “fides sola” doctrine makes them shallow minded. They say: “We are also Christians." But I still say that it is not enough to be “broadminded”; it pays more to be “deepminded.” In the non-sectarian college, the student gets on easy with religion. He studies to find out why his parents believe in such and such a religion, or whether religion really means anything to him. Some broad minded ones usually end up as free thinkers, the apathetic ones atheists and heretics, many as mediocres whose excuse for irreligion is the irreligious ness of the people around them. Ironic as it is, irreligion has become a religion to the uninformed or misinformed student who pro jects his ignorance by acting the smart aleck who says: “Religion does not exist, faith is only forced or imposed on the mind of man; it is not scientific, Filipino Student and Religion by PETE C. MONTERO in the succeeding days of his college life. Take for instance our own U.S.C. Our Theology courses consist not anymore of the same question answer formulae which we had during our earlier lessons on catechism. We now study Dogmatics, Church History, Apologetics, and to study these means to meet a challenge. Surely, a challenge to the querrulous and rebellious nature of youth. This is the time that the impulsiveness of youth calms down for a moment to assimilate the different ideas that are presented to him, and to absorb the proven facts, the essentials of a true and Catholic way of thinking and living. it cannot be proved.” This is about the most' un couth and mean way of accepting one’s ignorance — to sour grape. Still, this attitude is not uncommon among college students. The college student is the idealistic student — the kind of student who endeavors really “to strive, to seek, to find...” indeed, to find himself, his iden tity. He does his best in everything, but he does not fail to realize his own smallness. He is educated and cultured, but yet he does not cease to ask—to go up to the more sublime things, to rise up to perfection, to tend incessantly to his Master and Creator and develop the relationship which we call Religion. # Page 18 THE CAROLINIAN TOE FDLDPINO STUDENT WHEN A COED of a local university made a sensa tional expose on how she allegedly learned the ABC’s of communism among her fellow students on the palm-shaded ben ches near the swimming pools of Talisay, she perhaps never ex pected that she would turn the shell of the “Orient Pearl” upside down. In fact, not a few Filipi nos, especially Cebuanos, have raised their quizzical eyebrows with bated apprehension on the shocking revelation of the con fessed lady-communists sympathi zer. Since then, questions have been asked: How serious are communist activities in the Philippines? How safe are the Filipino students from turning Red? And how secure is this “Pearl of the Orient Seas” from falling into the Communist orbit ? Without batting an eyelash, we can say without being successfully contradicted that communist . in filtration in the country especially in the campuses of different edu cational institutions has been far more serious than we realize it to be. Having been defeated in the overt form of aggression or armed struggle through the cap ture of Luis Taruc, William Po meroy, Casto Alejandrino, Silvestre Liwanag, Linda Bie and other topkicks of the Communist Party of the Philippines by the 'armed forces of the government, the Reds have shifted to the covert form of aggression or subversion otherwise known 'as their legal or parliamentary struggle in the continuing effort to seize the reins of the government in the country. That this kind of aggression or subversion is far more dangerous than that posed by armed rebellion was admitted by no less than the top brass of the Department of National Defense. The reason of course, is that in the latter, we can distinguish the Red enemies and therefore we can deal with them accordingly. We see them. But the former is different. The enemy is everywhere and any where. They can be found in barbershops, restaurants, coffee shops, in government offices, in market places, in recreational cen ters, in school campuses and everywhere. Anywhere. And we cannot readily distin guish their motives because Com munists, shrewd as they are, idenINFILTR IN P by BALT V. QUINAIN tify themselves with our just., causes while working against us with methods not entirely illegiti mate. The worst part of all, they have the capacity to lull us into a full sense of security, compla cency and indifference because they operate with cautious and studied steps. And like a thief in the night, they slowly and stealthily, with increasing impetus, crawl into the confines of our democratic society, using a name that embodies an idea or motive which is non-communist in nature. The party workers plant saboteurs in all our fields and institutions, employ both open and disguised propaganda. We must remember that the Re<js, scheming as they are, have strange ways to win people to their side. In line with the new form of struggle that they have adopted, they don’t fight openly and directly, but rather use the most subtle approach to the pu blic mind by creating disorder, until the set-up of our democratic way of life is weakened to the very core and falls like a house of cards, shattered. And true to form, they created chaos in the nation’s two most powerful student organizations, the Student Councils Association of the Philippines (SCAP) and the Conference Delegates Associa tion (CONDA). They created so bitter a rivalry among groups of students in these two student blocs that an investigation resulted to MARCH, 1961 Page 19 THE FILDPHNO STUDENT the startling discovery that this legal and parliamen tary struggle of the Com munists had taken its course quite successfully into the very core of the life of the students in the cam puses of colleges and universities in the country. The squabbles among student groups sparked the House Com mittee on Anti-Filipino Activities to go into the deeper side of the controversy. Student leaders were summoned to testify before the CAFA. And the Committee which had been closely keeping track of suspected communist elements in the country found concrete evi dences to substantially prove the existence of a Student Politburo here, hell-bent on infiltrating cam puses and subverting students to toe the Communist line. The irrepressible Mayor of Ma nila, Arsenio H. Lacson after com paring President Garcia to the Roman monster from outer moral space Nero and after accusing the Chief Executive from Bohol of encouraging “incursions of Com munism to the Philippines,” made the following summations of the salient points of the findings of the CAFA. Here is a breakdown of the summation made by His Honor. First, the Communist efforts to indoctrinate the school population of the country in the doctrine, objectives and techniques of com munism ; Second, the use of educational institutions as springboards for communist propaganda; Third, the establishment of Communist cells in schools, col leges and universities; Fourth, the number and iden tity of so-called student organiza tions that serve as fronts for the Communist conspiracy; Fifth, the trips made by handpicked Filipino students to Red China and Soviet Russia; Sixth, the participation of handpicked Filipino youths in Com munist seminars and conferences abroad; Seventh, the presence of Com munist infiltrators in key and sensitive offices in the govern ment; and Eighth, the scope and sweep of the Communist conspiracy as it affects the youth.” That the Communist is gaining ground in the young intellectual segments in the country can be gleaned from the findings of the CAFA after conducting closeddoor hearings of student leaders here. The CAFA report tells every thing about the communist act ivities on the “fair hopes of the Fatherland.” It tells of the existence of an ardent, active Student Politburo, otherwise known as the National Preparatory Committee which is a counterpart of the International Preparatory Committee in Vienna. It has a tie-up or connections with the World Federation of Demo cratic Youth (WFDY) and the International Union of Students (IUS), two known communist front organizations in the world on youth affairs. The function of the NPC is to recruit student leaders here in the Philippines to attend communist-sponsored con ference, seminars and festivals held in Red China, Russia and other Red-dominated countries. This Student Politburo has “skill fully inserted itself in the cam puses and “gained influence” among the student population in the country. It tells of Filipino student leaders who have made frequent travels abroad. They have gone as far as Soviet Russia and Red China where they get full dosage of communist training and brain washing. They attended several communist-staged international conferences in Moscow, Peking, Stockholm and other countries be hind the Iron Curtain; It tells of Filipino student leaders who in their capacity as members of the Student Politburo here in the Philippines dedicated a sani tarium for the Filipino Youth in China and delivered blistering speeches denouncing the govern ments of Iyo Juan and Uncle Sam; It tells of Filipino students who attended the youth conference in Red China, where in a such meet ing, a furious debate on a resolu tion damning the United States and Great Britain’s meddling in the Middle East crisis was taken up; It tells of Filipino students who managed to get into the Commun ist-dominated countries without the knowledge of the Philippine government and without Central Bank dollars, because their fellowtravellers told them “to get the Visa for Red China in Rangoon, Burma, and that this “friend” would contact somebody inside the Bamboo Curtain (Red China) re garding our entry.” It tells of the Filipno student leaders who argued that National ist China was not a regular gov ernment with legal standing and that Red China ought to be in its place. “There was a vote. India and Indonesia voted for the Phil ippines’ proposal. The proposal had been tabled three times and three times the Philippines voted against Nationalist China;” It tells of how the Filipino stu dents knew the possibility of get ting travel grants from the Inter national Preparatory Committee of the Commie through the re ceipt of publications from differ ent informational organizations as well as the International Union of Students and the COSEC regu larly ; It tells of a Filipiho student leader connected with N^alacanang who used to say that by “March, 1960, the Philippines will be ours. That’s why, we are here in the Palace to know the ins and outs.” This fellow used to show off things he brought from Red China and Moscow like the five-year econo mic plan of Russia. The same guy stressed that there should be a change of government. “Looked at Red China, it’s progressive,” the same fellow used to say. It tells of a Filipino student leader who received threats and intimidations from the members of the Politburo. The latter want ed to prevent him from testifying before the CAFA. There was the thinly-veiled threat of harm against his sickly mother; there was an offer of P30,000 bribe by a Chinese named Mr. Young ac companied by the members of the Politburo; there was an offer of an automobile and an assurance that he would be “built up” by the press if he (the student-witness) desisted from testifying before the CAFA; It tells of a Filipino student leader, a president of the Student Council, whose election was fin anced by the Red-tainted group. He even recounted how he was made to “dance” the Communist tune, how he was provided with women during his term of office, how he was blackmailed into join ing their inner circles and “play ing ball” with his new bosses. It tells about the pattern or (Continued on page 23) Page 20 THE CAROLINIAN THE FILDPINO STUDENT Zhe FILIPINO STUDENT and ATHLETICS by RODOLFO A. JUSTINIANI THE DAYS are past when the Filipino athlete ate coarse home-baked bread for breakfast. Now he is eating cakes and having them too. He never had it so good. He all but flexes his muscles and in a trice acquires a fat pocketbook. Fast work for one with an empty cranium. This may be a rash condemnation of today’s Filipino athlete, but the air reeks with the somewhat foul air of “professionalism” that hangs thick over him. But this is definitely not a bristling indictment of the Filipino Athlete. His kind of bread is unknowingly spawned by the era in which he lives. Others in his position would not have done otherwise. This “era of professionalism” has slowly started to creep stealthily into the schools. Some student ath letes treat the oath of amateurism in the same way as a grade school tot takes care of his pencil and pad paper. But can we blame them? Surely not. A stu dent athlete has to live and sometimes he has to do it the hard way, sacrificing the oath which he has sworn to uphold. The "eating and the having the cake too” is, how ever, the practice in a particular segment of athletics. Basketball, more than any other form of sport, is sit ting on the choicest seat where the sun never sets. The other forms of sports still have their course bread baked in worn-out, primitive ovens just like the Mexi can heated slabs of stone. They never know that by the time their “tortillas” are baked, the sun has set for them, and they have to look for broader and bright er horizons. Basketball has set so fast a pace, triggered by near ly all segments of our sports population, that the “sports lag” is as wide as the "missile lag” between the United States and the Philippines! There is a wide gaping hole and perhaps it will take years of “closing up” before the “sports lag” is remedied. The pampering of this now national sport has prac tically stagnated all other forms of sports. This “sport monopoly” has stopped all the rest dead in their tracks and virtually placed them at a standstill. Basketball is now every college boy’s surest bet to land him somewhere on the other side of the globe. Even the farthest barrio boy from Batanes is dream ing of shooting one day “crap games” in Tokyo or Detroit with a “Commie Kid” from Mainland China. And yet all that we have gotten today as a return for pampering this "prize baby,” now growing into an incorrigible “beat kid” is twelfth place in Rome! And yet in the good old days of “beisbol,” “indoor”, and boxing at Wallace Field, the Philippines got for her self the fifth place in the Berlin cage wars. The Filipino student now looks forward to the Phil ippines becoming a world power in basketball. The results of the do-or-die cage battle between the Philip pines and Uruguay in the last Rome Olympiad were (Continued next page) MARCH, 1961 Page 21 THE FDLBPDNO STUDENT The Filipino Student And Athletics (Continued from paye 21) awaited with anxiety by Filipino students as if they were waiting for their names to be placed on the graduation list. The talk of decentralization of Philippine sports has begun to crop up. The pampering of bas ketball must come to an end for the good of athletics in this coun try. Already a group of dedicated young men and women have band ed themselves into a sports or ganization known as the Associa tion for the Advancement of Ama teur Athletics. The organization of the A.A.A.A. is a step towards the right direction. The purposes and aims of this particular organiza tion are certainly laudable. It should be encouraged rather than regarded with jealousy by the pre mier sports organization of this country, the Philippine Amateur Athletic Federation. The AAAA’s row with the PAAF is a sign that not all’s well with the guardian of our sports. Their press release battles serve only to awaken the public mind to the rot that Philip pine athletics has gotten into it. This writer does not wish to take sides in the now famous PAAFAAAA imbroglio. The PAAF should stay as the guardian of our sports. The AAA should help guard it. In the light of all this talk of amateurs turning pros, of pamper ing and the stagnation of our sports, of charges and counter charges levelled at and by our sports federation, one thing is cer tain... the present sports set-up must change its stance. The Fili pino student who may wish one day to carve for himself a name in the sports world must be given plenty of “wood” on which to carve his name. He must not be limited to only one piece of “wood” . . .basketball. The Filipino’s cap abilities for all kinds of sports must be given all possible outlets. Our sports history has been re plete with cases of Filipinos, “lit tle brown dolls,” they were called, trading grounds by the bigger and sturdier Caucasians all over the sports arenas of the world. The immortal Pancho Villa wowed them in boxing. Sprightly Jacinto Ciria Cruz showed them basket ball. Vicente Jacopillo, Sr., mow ed them in baseball. Teofilo Yldefonso outraced them in swimming. It was always “land of the morn ing” even in the land of the mid night sun. The Philippine tri-color waved even when the swastika was trying to clamp down all com petitors in the Berlin Olympics in 1936. The postwar period saw the Philippines suffered reversal after reversal in the different sports competitions all over the world. The Philippines, always pinning hopes on basketball experienced bitter disappointment when only unheralded weightlifters saved our country from being pushed down the bottom in the London and Hel sinki Olympic competitions. The Melbourne and Rome olympiads, however, brought the Philippines into the same league as backward countries from Africa and Asia, all charting “zero” in all events and hugging the lowest rung of the Olympic ladder. The Philippine victory at Rio de Janeiro in the 1956 world bas ketball tourney was a “fly in the ointment.” This is not to dispute the ability of the Philippine team sent to that world meet. It was the best Philippine quintet ever as sembled, combining height and might. But had Russia and other European cage giants participat ed, the Philippines would never have placed fifth. The outlook today is bright. Victories scored in other fields of sports have restored somewhat the dwindling prestige of what was once the powerful “brown dolls.” Philippine sports is finally branch ing out. It is trying to get out from the trap it has set itself within the narrow confines of the “one-ring circus” called basket ball. Now it is trying to enter into broader horizons in baseball, footThe Filipino Student And Letters (Continued from paye 17) effective combination of sense and sensibility in words — these things should be studied by them ser iously. We do concede, of course, that literary writing is more difficult to deal with, and our student writers do not have enough time to write. Even professional writ ers like Erskine Caldwell often complain about lack of leisure time to do good writing. As Wil liam Blake said in a famous ap horism “the littlest flower is the labor of ages.” But the main reason for this seeming inability of our young writers to express themselves well is the poor literary education that they get in our classrooms. When our teachers of literature should do something more than to ask such questions as “Where is the setting of the story?” or “What is the moral?” by discussing, for instance, the techniques of narra tion, and awakening in their stu dents a real appreciation of words, perhaps, our student writers might come to write with more compre hensiveness and power. On this matter, we suggest that our Eng lish teachers direct the reading experience of our student writers to give them a respectable under standing of literature. We are still waiting to find a significant student writing which we know will come in a not too distant future if we give to our student writers our sincere sym pathy, care, and patronage. # ball, track and field, tennis and chess. The “washed-up” sports are no longer "has beens.” -They will come alive again. The Filipino student can look forward to the future with bright optimism. The great days of sports in the ’29s and ’30s may yet be revived and banners wave. It may be in Tokyo in the coming XVIII World Olympics. Or it may be in a yet unnamed place. The Filipino student wants it to happen. He has been starved so long for sports glory that he feels it is about time he fills himself up with the cake too. # Page 22 THE CAROLINIAN Red Infiltration In Philippine Campuses (Continued from paye 20) tactics employed by NPC members which smacks of Communism when they staged a walk-out and filibustered to prevent the election of officers of a student bloc. This tactic or pattern was the same as those used by IUS members; It tells of how the NPC mem bers had already been taken by Communism. A student-witness cited an instance wherein the members of the NPC distributed books on Communism during con ferences in Baguio. There was even a Politburo member who asked the former Secretary of National Defense Jesus Vargas, “Why don’t we adopt the Red policy?” Yes, it tells of how the “fair hopes” of Iyo Juan were fed with the Communist line and carried away by the assurance of Com munist agents that the “Com munists would be in control of the Philippines in ten years.” Is the CAFA report a good ground for every liberty-loving Filipino to be alarmed? Col. Nicanor Jimenez, a trained, competent and qualified head of the National Intelligence Coordinating Agency (NICA) admitted that the perils of Communism in the Philippines are far more serious than indicated bv the CAFA report. He confirm ed that the (WFDY and the IUS) are used as vehicles for the Com munist to further political aims and objectives without direct par ticipation by the Communist party or the governments of the Com munist countries. The SEATO report on communist front organ izations spotlighted the WFDY and the IUS as the principal in ternational communist fronts for youth. Dean Alejandro Roces of FEU, commenting on the trips of the student-leaders to Red countries, wrote in his Roses and Thorns column in the Manila Times that "to date, we have thoroughly failed to see what benefit the na tion’s students have received by sending so-called student leaders abroad. To begin with, he said, the first job of any student is to be a good student. And “we serious ly doubt whether a serious student would give up a semester’s study MARCH, 1961 to attend a conference abroad.” This comment was in answer to a testimony of a Politburo mem ber who said that “he didn’t be lieve in enclosing the Filipino youth in a shell — in isolation. . .” Hammering home the threat and dangers to the young flirting with communist propagandists at Red-sponsored international con ferences, Dean Jose Maria Her nandez, one of the top officers of the Catholic groups in the country warned that the “young will never have a chance because sometime ago, the Pope allowed 20 priests to infiltrate and live with com munist-dominated countries. Sev enteen of the 20 priests were won over by the communists. If des pite the ten years training in the seminary and many years of mis sion work, the priests were bro ken and won over by the Red experts, the young students would be much easier prey.” The Mayor of Manila, “Arsenic” Lacson, fuming with fire and fury cried that “the fact stands out that certain individuals identified with the conspiracy have found aid. comfort and even sanctuary within the periphery of the Gar cia regime.” “When the Chief of State and his minions play footsie with those who espouse a cause inimical to our way of life and to our free institutions, they foreclose on the future of the youth and of the nation.” But is the report of the CAFA really a threat to our security? President Carlos Polestico Gacia in an attitude of calmness answered the question thus: “There was no cause for alarm over a report of the House Com mittee on Anti-Filipino Activities (CAFA) that student leaders are turning Red.” The Chief Executive said that the “various intelligence agencies of the government are keeping an eye on communist activities here.” Even his presidential press secretary, Jose Nable minimized fears over the report by saying that the “CAFA report is old stuff. It has been published months ago....” -, It is not our purpose here to let the logic of the arguments of the foregoing people quarrel with each other. We would like to know what’s happened to the Fili pino students whom Rizal had enTHE HLUPDNO STUDENT Within These Four Walls (Continued from paye !)) pa.ving them for? One can always study and more effectively do sc, without anybody hammering him to do so. To limit, on the other hand, the students’ field of study to what professors know and teach, would be a narrow concept of education. What the professors teach inside the classroom should only be util ized to provide an incentive to broaden one’s intellectual horizons. Neither of the above mentioned theories constitute a remedy to classroom apathy. Quite the con trary, either will promote passiv ity. A lazy professor begets lazy students and vice-versa. Either theory ultimately results in a “circulus inextrabilis” of student-pro fessor apathy. A happy medium must be struck out between the two theories. Mu tual concessions should be made by both sides. A mutual understand ing between students and profes sors should be reached. There is nothing we can gain from apathy. On the contrary, it is fraught with dangers. Not to mention the dangers to one’s individual future, apathy tends to make one self-centered — an is land unto oneself — isolated, un concerned and uncooperative. Apa thetic students will ultimately turn into apathetic citizens. Apa thetic citizens cannot hope to make a successful democracy where co operation and eternal vigilance spell the life of men. visioned to be the “fair hopes of the Fatherland” who will conse crate their golden hours, their illusions, and their ambitions to the welfare of the native land? If the Great Malayan were alive today, he would have raised his hand in disgust to discover that the Filipino youths whom he thought would wash away so much shame, so much anguish and so much abomination sticking on the shell of the “Orient Pearl” have turned Red. Or are turning to be. For the fact is, that the Fili pino youths are not anymore the “hopes of the Fatherland” who would lift this country, whose (Continued on paye 45) Page 23 SHORT STORBES THE PRESENT STORY wo$ not done in the style we expect from a college student; but since my chorocternarrolor wos of low education, I deemed it fit to tell it in the simplest way possible, if only to create on illusion of reality. No thing new con be found here; the plot used is even termed the eternal triangle. And in this case, a touch of sorrow connot be avoided. But it is never my purpose to dwell on unpleasant things, even in toles like these. As I heard it chorged against me thot almost all of my works belong to the gloomy, 1 beg indulgence to say a thing or two in defense. Tragedy, as I look at it, is sad but not unpleasant. Old notions have died and gone; and if ever some of them are still here, they demand fresh meanings to odopt themselves Io our modernness. (Only God is constant.) I think tragedy in our age is happy and healthy. While comedy can possibly make us selfish, tragedy will alwoys bring us to the mirror of truth, thot we may find humanity in ourselves. Hove you experienced a time in your life when you laughed aloud and thought yourself perfectly free from the problems and worries of the world? Were you then conscious that somewhere people are starving, and that you have no cause to be “that free" till you con help them? Tragedy will olways pick us up from the gutter of brutalities we have fallen into. It cannot be mean, for it appeals to our pity, our kindness. It is not right to soy now that we hava. so much tragedy. Per haps, we have too much already of the moody stories about sexual men and wom en who perish as heroes and heroines, according to the plan of the author whose novel has captured the essentials of tragic emotion, while diluting it and often cheap ening if . But those are not tragedies in the strict sense of the word; they are plain erosions; trogedy cannot fake effect In filth. Whaf occurs in the darkt.ess is total night. Tragedy happens when a Light stands ond proclaims itself, and is not heard, or seen, or understood; trogedy happens when a flower opens itself beautifully and asks you to kiss if, and yet you would not for your blindness; tragedy happens when the best is discarded for the better or good, because if is a victim of immaterial circumstances (as what be falls £rrico, my poor singer). To me, trage dy is olways a triumph, even when if is rejected in the meanwhile. I think if can save love that now teaches us to look more info one's pocket, rather than Info her or his heart; as that great tragic drama staged in Calvary redeemed the world. I have more ideas about the topic, but I om not here to lecture WHEN the sky becomes bluer. Bluer. And more starstudded every night, people feel that summer, the season of songs, blossoms and tourists, is near. Or here. They may be right. But I do not recognize summer the way they do. I identify summer by its rain. Slight, lazy, beautiful rain. And each time it drops 1 remember The Pearl. The Pearl. I hear it still stands. The Pearl is just the right place. That is, for respectable night-clubbers. Mr. Rob les, a religious Catholic, manages the club. I sang there befo're. For a year I was alone. Then one summer Therese came. Rich. Young. Pretty. Architect. Artistic. A next of kin of Mr. Robles. She was there to test her voice, for that vacation only. Therese sang with perfect ease the first time we did a duet. And for always during our companionship. Singing. Singing with her was truly wonderful. She had rhythm. Timing. She was so very lively and emotional, that I had to be that too, my self. It was not my wish that that midnight should arrive. But then Mr. Robles ascended to the rostrum. And with the usual farewell full score, he muttered to the gentle customers his thank-you. So long. Good night. I went to the bar and had a glass of milk and sandwich. Some of the Tritons—orchestra members as we called them— huddled around me, and shook my arms and shoulders. “CarePage 24 THE CAROLINIAN SHORT STOROES * SONGS of APRIL and MAY were INNOCENT JUNNE CANIZARES ful. You’re spilling my milk. Now what’s up,” 1 said. “Did n’t you hear the hands?” Tonying said. “That was fine. So fine. Superb. You’ve brought yourself to light, Errico.” “Sorry, mister, I don’t intend to buy anybody a drink now,” I said. We laughed. “Hey, is it because of her, ha?” I heard one tease me as they moved away. The warmness of the milk rose to my face. I hastened to the door. She was saying good-night to Mr. Robles. 1 wanted to get near her, but her car had started gliding. Walking on my way home, I asked myself all the questions. All the questions under the moon. And answered none. In the afternoon of the next day we met in the club to have rehearsal. Since she knew how to play the piano she permitted the pianist to go see a movie with his wife and kids. She capriciously ran her fingers on the keyboards. I opened the window and smoked. It was low tide. White birds were fishing at the reefs. “What about this one, Errico?” she said, tuning up the refrain of a Jerome Kern favorite. She pronounced my name sweetly. “That’s okay with me,” I said. I flipped the cigarette short of the tilapia pond below. “Come here,” she said. “Do I look horrible? You seem afraid of me.” “You’re joking, Therese.” I sat close to her. “How do you call me?” She smiled at the wall. “Therese. Your first name. Forgive me, if I—” “The way you said it is flattering. You made me think I’m honey.” She laughed softly. I laughed too. "We ought to give that one a rest. We’re abusing it.” I mean the other piece she was playing on the piano. “Really?” she asked, and con tinued playing it. “Well,” I said. “If you like, let’s have it.” We had it. She sang the entire song first: I’m in the mood for love, simply because you’re near me. Funny but when ... I listen ed attentively and gazed at the wall which she was smiling at. There was something. Something in its whiteness that attracted me also. We practiced and mastered eight other songs. The Best Things In Life Are Free, Bring Your Smile Along, and April Dream to name three. Afterwards she suggested that we should have to study poses. So we stood up before the mirror and looked at ourselves. “Stay a little behind me. Now bring your face near to mine. Not. Not like last night. You kept dis tance. That’s it. Now hold my hands. They are not dirty. No, no. Yes,” she was saying. “Okay. Okay. Is this right?” was all I could say. That bartender came in with a tray of soft drinks and biscuits. Without waiting for invitation, we sat at the table. She was heavenborn. She smelt like apples or any of those dear foreign light wines. Rehearsal hours, Oh Rehearsal hours were precious to me, be cause, perhaps, there was joy in the private sharing of a song with her. Or still perhaps, I wanted to be alone with her. “Errico, is the seashore far from here?” she asked me casually ,one afternoon when we were al.ready through with the songs for J.that night, and relaxed. "Therese,'’ I said. “Let’s take a walk.” “How wise!” she exclaimed. We strolled along the beach. The tide was high. With the noise made by the waves against the rocks, one had to shout in order to be heard. “Errico!” I saw her beckon me. “Anything!” I hurriedly wash ed the conch that I had unearthed, and walked towards her. “I wonder why people here are slow,” she uttered. I stood before her, gazing at her. The strong wind dishevelled her hair, but still she was divine. Her nylon dress waved like a flag be hind her, accentuating the outline of her beautiful body. “When they have such a savage sea!” she added. Slow in what? I was petrified for a while. She was now looking at the horizon. And smiling. And smiling the way she smiled at the white wall one memorable after noon. “You don’t mean it. No,” I mum bled. How I wanted to touch her chin, and fought against the de sire. “What did you say?” she asked aloud. “Nothing!” I shouted back and tried to laugh. “Tell me.” Her eyes were heart ening me. “Let’s go now before we accus tom ourselves to shouting at each other!” That night after the show I went to the beach. To the place where we had stood. The sea was peace ful; the ripples flickering in the moonlight. Then I seemed to see her gradually appear before me. I love you. I love you, I love you, I crazily breathed to her. It was on our second week’s ap pearance that the manager dis covered me. Really discovered me. Customers then were considerably increasing. “Errico, you’re great,” Mr. Rob les told me. “I have given you top billing.” I was exalted. I overflowed with gratitude. Therese who was beside Mr. Robles congratulated me. I dragged her towards the table near the swimming pool. “I’d been waiting for him to say it,” I confessed. And danced a few steps of the rhumba. “Errico, do you have a steadyf" she asked. She cupped her face with the palms of her hands, her elbows on the table. “No. None yet.” I thought that that was the moment. The increase on my salary made me feel brave (Continued on paye G8) MARCH, 1961 Page 25 • SHORT STORIES luU NOEL stood by the street corner in a lit of indeci sion. He was thinking of a place where he could sit down and think clearly for a short time, a place where he could be free from disturbances and distractions which were irritating his senses. He felt an outrageously odd feeling that, he would say, was like the oppressive, strangling odor of the gutter gathered up in a damp room. When he heard the distant sound of the bell, it occurred to him that he could use the cathedral for that purpose. The old cathedral was not very far from where he was, and he could sit down in one of the pews there and think till closing time. He would not have to pay for any thing as he would have to, if he went to a coffee shop or to the theater, he thought. A cup of coffee or a seductive blonde on the silver screen would merely make matters more complicated and difficult for him. He walked across the street and drifted by the con crete sidewalk. Almost the whole day, he had been drifting from place to place without any definite idea of where he was or where he was going to. All he wanted was to be away from the squalor where he and Magdalena lived, not to see the cheap wooden house he was rent ing, and not to be bothered by the filthy smell that filled the air and kept him awake and tossing in the night. He was afraid that if he would stay in that house, he might explode and get into trouble. There was a fellow in that place who had always an idiotic smile on his face and a set of yellow teeth, and when he, Noel, was in such mood as he was in now, he pre ferred not to see that creature, even in a dream. Yet, there was something else, something more repulsive than the squalor, that he was trying to evade. He was suspicious about Magdalena. Somebody told him that she was unfaithful to him. He refused to believe it in anger, but he could not help being sus picious about her. Once he tried to ask Magdalena about it, but his courage so failed him that he could not even utter a word. He feared she might resent it terribly and leave him. His suspicion was like a slowly burning fire in his mind. Sometimes, in the night, he woke up in a sweating rage asking himself if he had really, been betrayed by Magdalena. In the last few days, he had been thinking about himself and her, about their living together without being husband and wife. He recoiled from giving it a thought, at first, as he had never done that before, but now he had to face it inevitably, irrevocably. How could he question the fidelity of Magdalena without questioning the affinity between them, and because of which he could ask her, even demand from her to be true? He discovered that as a matter of fact here was really nothing tangible, no matrimonial ring to tie them both. She could betray or leave him any time and have no reason to fear. He thought he could be happy with Magdalena. She had long, dark, beautiful hair that his eyes end lessly marvelled at, and his hands always desired to touch. Desire, it seems, will always find its own beginning by something strongly beautiful and in toxicating such as the eyes, the lips, the hands, the voice—and with him it was by her crop of dark hair. He was passionabl.v drawn to it, as the moth is ir retrievably drawn toward the light. But it seemed to him now that in reality he had never been happy with her. He remembered how it was with Edith, his wife, whom he left for Magdalena, and the children. As it was, he never had satisfaction with Magdalena. No matter how he tried to lie to himself that everything was all right with her, the THE CAROLINIAN SHORT STORDES •' lie was not real enough to make himself believe it. It had been consistently a troubled, uncertain going with her, losing his jobs one after another, until final ly he got jailed for estafa. Now he had joined the rank and file of squatters in a dark part of town. On the whole, life had been a night of laughter with Magdalena, of grim wild fun in a cabaret, and noises erupting everywhere, and corrupted odor, and abs tracted conversation which meant nothing in the end. It was different with Edith. The house was always well-arranged and clean. No squalorish odor. No noises. The children were all disciplined and polite. The kitchen wares were always shining and the meals came on the dot. In spite of everything, however, there was in Mag dalena something which Edith did not have. That was her seductiveness. On certain nights, he was breathlessly in her arms and dying with extreme de light. When she kissed him, he never wished to wake up anymore. This was the reason he could not leave her. His heart was like a slave shackled to her hair forever.... all that squalor, he felt he would like to fall dead and be gone. He started to pace the street. The electric lights were on. She was brushing her long dark hair with a plastic comb before the mirror in a crummy-looking room lighted by an electric bulb that hung on a cord. She wore a blood red dress that seemed to stand out of whiteness and made her look shining. She was the picture of one leaving for a party, with powdered face, manicured fingernails, and gold bracelets. Back of her, on the floor and leaning against the wall sat Noel. He had been quietly looking at Mag dalena as she dressed in the room. What a strange thing you are, he thought. You really think I don’t mind. But I do, Magdalena. The odor of the slums reeked in the air. Noel knew now that he had been betrayed by Magdalena. When he came through the dark alley to the house that evening, he heard two voices talk ing over the window. He stood in the dark with a bated breath; his flesh trembled. He had a wild urge to run up-stairs and break into open violence, but The Cathedral was nearly deserted . . . The silence that pervaded inside was like the whisper of sleep.................. The Cathedral was nearly deserted at five thirty in the afternoon. Noel saw a few devotees when he stopped in lightly. He went to one of the pews and sat down. The silence that pervaded inside was like the whisper of sleep. He felt a shivering in his blood. Facing him was the statue of the Mother of Christ on an ornamented altar by the warm illumination of burning candles. He saw an old woman in the middle aisle walking on her knees, with a rosary dangling from her hand. Having some trouble, too, I guess, he said to himself. He began to think. How old was he now? Thirty—no, thirty-one. Not old yet. Why, then, did he feel as if he were already sixty? Worries, perhaps. He had always wor ried and thought a lot. He wasn’t sure of many things now, lately. Maybe, he was because he had made a very big mistake in leaving Edith, and he was just paying off. But must he despair about it? No. There’s a solution to every problem, sometimes you find it, sometimes you don’t, and sometimes it just shows up. Would his children still recognize him after all these years? That would be funny. Could it be true that Magdalena was two-timing him and he didn’t know it? Supposing it was true, what would he do then? Kill her? Killing doesn’t make sense. It’s a horrible thing! Leave her. should not force her to love him. You know the saying, you can’t force a heart to love you, because it wouldn’t be love at all. But where would he go? He couldn’t go back to Edith and the children. Maybe, they would not even spit on him now. But the world is big, there is always some place where a man could begin again.... It was already dark when he left the cathedral. When he thought of the house and going back to he arrested himself with all the force of his man hood while something in him struggled desperately screaming, as a snake being choked. Then beads of cold sweat dripped from his face and down his hands, and he shook and wanted to cry but couldn’t. He couldn’t say or understand why he did what he had done. Was it cowardice? Was it because he did not want to commit another mistake? What difference would it make anyhow? There was a time when he swore he would kill Magdalena; when he left his home and family and all his moral responsibility all for her. But he realized now that she wasn’t worth it. She was sweet all right, but she wasn’t worth the sacrifice of love. It’s all over, Magdalena, he said. Strange, it seemed to him now, how Magdalena could maintain her poise and seeming casualness as a general in battle. Did she know he could have beaten the daylights out of her head full of lies a while ago? That she could have made a criminal out of him? Sweet as ever. No trace of nervousness or confusion. Deft-handed. What self-control she had. She started to leave. She looked at herself in the mirror once more and certain of her bearing, she picked up her hand bag. She approached and kissed him lightly. Be back at two, dear, she said and left. Just like that. Be back at two and leave like a shadow. He smiled a sad smile and stood up. He began gathering his clothes and placing them in a leather suit case, thinking: It’s no use. You better get out of this house before it’s too late. You don’t have to lie to yourself till you die. You’ve had your time and now it’s somebody else’s and you shouldn’t feel sorry at all, because that is what you (Continued on page 84) MARCH, 1961 Page 27 • LUTERARY FEATURE J^oteA on A ilippine Poetry PERHAPS no other young man has done more for the cause of Philippine poetry in English after the war than Manuel A. Viray. In his efforts to bring forth the flowering of Philippine poetry in Eng lish, he embarked into the most ambitious project of collecting poetry immediately after liberation and published his first anthology, Heart of the Island, in 1947. This was followed shortly by his Philippine Poetry Annual. These volumes brought into the at tention of the nation such young poets as Ramon Echevarria, Amado Unite, Romero Ch. Veloso, Ruben Canoy, and Antonio Descallar. This venture was not a success, financially, and a heart motivated by something else than love of truth and beauty would have given up the project. But his burning desire to make available in handy volumes the best fruits of Philippine poetry in English prodded him on, and he continued this lonely task up to 1953. Pressure of work, however, in the foreign office and his subsequent assignment abroad as the cultural at tache to our embassy in Washington silenced him for awhile. As a literary critic, Viray is considered as the most “ambitious in Philippine letters.” His criticisms and observations of the contemporary literary scene were published not only in local magazines but also in literary journals abroad, like the Pacific Spectator of Stanford University and the Swedish literary maga zine Vinduet. His essay “Certain Influences in Fili pino Writing” was published in all literary magazines in India. To have his criticisms published in foreign countries without leaving his native land was indeed a rare achievement. As a poet, he follows the same vein as Demetillo, Tiempo, Quemada, and Angeles — poets who are more restrained and composed. He views his world with philosophic calmness, although his early liberation pieces sounded the undertones of despair and frustra tion, death and decay. These are the themes in his “Dawn,” “0 Naked World, Inheritor, Inc.,” “Dooms of Ire,” “Hourly Death Insist,” "Night, Balance Upon These Eyelids,” “Injunction in Time of Distress,” “Private Speech,” and “Imperfect Fear.” In all these poems death, decay, and despair are the recurring themes. But when other post-liberation poets allow themselves to be carried by the strong current of selfpity and cloying sentimentality sometimes bordering to what Santos calls the lunatic fringe, Viray refused to lose his sanity and composure. Instead, he calls his countrymen to action as in this passage from “In junction in Time of Darkness.” Let us clutch every transcient moment In this hour. Let the clear invisibles in the heart pervade Our hungering limbs that they may touch the flower Ultimate; let the summer of my lips be softly laid Upon yours, then after the poise and transfiguration, Let's plummet past this period to resurrection. Perhaps the reason why I. V. Mallari tagged him as the most “discerning of our young poets” is his genuine sensitiveness for the beauty and the power of words so that his poems found favor in the eyes of such jaded critics as Jose Garcia Villa and Salvador P. Lopez. His control and quiet pathos are best shown in his longer poems published under the name N. A. Borja. Viray’s poetry attempts to mirror the modern sensibility. In his poems are reflected the virtues and evils of contemporary society with which he is so concerned. In lines full of delicacy and strength, of fervor and restraint, of elegance and earthliness, he tries to point out the weakening of our moral and spiritual fibers. He bewails corruption in society in “Judgment.” To him “hypocrisy” has become the fashion of the times. “Forever we are posing, and poising/Poise with arched smiles, close, and contrapuntal.” We do not need question the validity of this statement. He expresses in the melodious language of the Muses what another keen observer of our society, Renato Constantino, says in the following passage: In our attitude towards the government, we exhibit a distorted sense of values. We regard law lightly and instinctively find ways and means of circumventing it. We envy those that got rich by ill-gotten wealth and wish we had their auda city. We elect our officials not because of their proven ability but because they were the highest bidder for our vote. The fact is that we are more moral in basketball games than in our elec tions. To a poet so cencerned with Man, it is only natural that his themes will be on the things most vital to mankind — the conduct of life in its immediate social environment; and such preponderance on matters which lead to moral and social decadence of both the individual and society. He builds his cosmos on his complete awareness of the world around him and in toned in a manner vaguely suggestive of McLeish, because like his American counterpart, his poems are expressive of the spiritual groping of the “lost gene ration” — the generation which looks into every door to find “there is no one there.” In “Search,” Viray strives to see the “reality”.of the relationship between man and man. Signifi cantly, the growth of social awareness is accompanied by a simplification in style; the semi-metaphysical complexities of his earlier poems give way to a rheto ric of declaration and exposition. Only two clauses came out with waking "The nightmare is a second life;" "Our lust is but a second death,” Somewhere I know these will fit the malting Of a poem, forgotten In this day of strife. When the phlegm In the bad lung clogs the breath And the cold blocks the nose, empties the head Of all its dreams. All the other phrases Never assume the insight into death and dread. The transiency of loves and miseries. This seeming complexity is not calculated. It is a complexity that seems to be the unintended by product of his two-fold talent: first, for sensing the multiple and infinitely various psychic tensions of post-war life and, second, for projecting these ten sions. For example, in his “The Borne and the Un borne,” he projects two pictures that could serve as symbols of man’s personal darkness. In “The Borne,” he tells the pathetic story of the suicide of a woman big with a child “without the benefit of the sacra ment”; the “price of the exciting favors” she gene rously gave to her lover. The lines vibrate with the nervous realization of her predicament and are charged with spiritual meaning. The phrase “I who was weak” will forever ring for those who are caught in the Page 28 THE CAROLINIAN LITERARY FEATURE • vortex of emotional storms. It is one phrase deeply connotative of both defiance and despair. In “The Borne,” he speaks of man’s inhumanity to man. He traces the “howling forces” that cause the mighty disturbance of human values. Like all seers in this “lost generation,” he has found for the embodiment of these values no satisfying form, no moving, faith-creating symbol which can evoke living belief from an “age whose metaphors have died.” The fiery discipline dizzies in the constant Wind, cars' sporadic roars, and fleeting shade. I wonder If desires for order is a madman's rant That only merits jeers and a vulgar rage. The constant sensibility which the night Excites unrests In the heart, the brain vealing of the inner conflict of the old man. Unlike some of his contemporaries that got their training in the poetry workshops abroad who, in spite of their efforts to make their works pliant and supple only succeed to give them the marks of “correct” stiff ness, Viray’s work has the beauty of “wildflowers and bird-songs.” This poem is powerful and passionately intense in the depiction of the despairing and sin-laden old man who looks backward to the lost splendor; to the time when he was respected, when kindness and solicitude were his crowns and royal vestments. Those days were gone, never to return again. Now, with the alliterative undertones of Viray’s lines, the world has changed. It is a violet July evening, throbbing Tense with gray tearing wind lobbing. Whipping splinters, bits of paper on the street: Then a splaffer of sudden rain from arching skies MANUEL • VIRAY The same theme is expressed in “Feast.” Here, the poet matter-of-factly accepts the causes of so much lust and decay. It is in this world; it is in us. Some secrets we hide; unformed, unsaid. Past all passion, all heat, all books, all help. Amid the ruined world we ourselves have made. The scope and power of Viray are matched by an equal intensity of vision, the outgrowth of a rich sensory endowment that has found expression in an appropriately concrete and seductive style. As a social critic, striving to interpret his times, he does not spare in his poetry what he believes as the main cause of the decay of our sense of values and morality. In his “The Blind Woman Next Door,” he tell this story. In this narrative poem, the dialogue is well handled and serves to intensify the message of the poet. In this trade which is considered the oldest of the professions, Viray uses characters which have become symbolic of the business. The pimp is a “burly man with the smooth hair and slick mien”; the woman who acts as the “guardian” to the ladies is “withered, blind in one eye, with greedy lips.” She is the mother of the burly man. The customers are fat and prosperous-looking men who come to the house in “low numbered cars”; and the three girls are exceedingly beautiful, and full of life. Fugitive sunset rays lighted their faces, Etching past their fairness some ring of dissipation; The first apologized for her plunging neckline: "It's warm," she said, moving her arm with grace. Studied, provocative, and the second with passion Boasted they would bring in effects of the best design And would soon be having the mayor for a visit. The twin moles beneath her eyes lending Her a deceptive beauty as she looked at the third Girl who declared with vivacious wile and wit The Senator from Las Palmas was sending Them a strusted maild, a watchdog, a pet bird. His “Balances” is a long narrative poem built around the theme of good and evil in constant struggle in man; of man’s lost innocence, his refuge in dreams and memory from a world that seems harsh and unkind to him. Here is a poem that is packed with thought, characterization, and the elusive suggestions very reby GREGG G. VILLAR Moving with nimbus clouds, but in this retreat In the neat, mortgaged house, he sits, sighs. Whereof the lack, the guilt, the lapse? Memory Further rocks the helpless minds, thoughts betray The scene, not sin? And drums his fingers on the sill Reflexively while he feels his tired eye flicker Rapidly as though It would efface the past, The pity for himself................ Like the great American poet on personality, Edwin Arlington Robinson, Viray aims at intellectual precision and employs simple diction. He achieves a natural order of words within the most rigorous metrical limits, and is sparing to the point of austerity in the use of ornaments. His pathos is consistently untouched by maudlin sentimentality, but is thoroughly contagious and moody: Lights In fhe living room. Aghast Once again, be dares, hopes his brittle husk. Frail bodily frame need not shake for Gracia, His eldest child, is heavy with child still nameless, for It was a married man's. She moves a deceptive Grace in her bulging shorts, he protests, as if euthanasia Were not his; his very first surprise weren't with horror Tinged. She switches on the fluoreseents; captive In the light, he turns slightly, preyed upon, wordless. This is a completely realized poem, hard-cut gems where each facet is worked to its particular meaning and has its own flesh of understanding. Viray has looked at man’s state of ungrace and found it not too bad, as long as man can hope, experience, and dream. “We undergo/Constant change, from sex and lapses mistakes Breed and grow like some unruly bastard in the womb.” Viray succeeds in impressing a form with such a vigor, so that his creations live with a life of their own. His delicate use of syntax orders his ideas to wards emphasis with a rhythm that responds emotion ally to the contents of his poems. There is no lack of melody in such passages as these: “Only hope can sustain loss, sobriety gain/But hope dies in the ra vaged flesh; reason in pain.” # MARCH, 1961 Page 29 • P0ET1RY by JUNNE CANIZARES I. Three Songs, Three Voices * / know not whnt you are thinking Vow as by your happy manners I am attain Brought to poesy like a dream Ushered into the festal stillness Of the sub-conscious. I know not The fortunate to whom your smile Blooms now, whoever he is I am wanting to take his place. I am only certain that this flower I am holding with both hands with care Has its delicious essence from you. Love is a tender hand of heaven Ornamented with celestial bodies, Just as a finger with a ring. Mow I have my hand across your heaven, Heloved, carrying for you a gift; Rut you give me silencio, and I die. To where must I flee? Paris cannot save me; the sands Of Sahara cannot bury me. Listen to my canto afligido, beloved, As 1 stay beneath your window, hoping To see your beautiful face, Before I die. * / have no spell. A spell is something That binds and releases, something untrue. Each touch of my hand doesn't speak of What I have; it reminds you of what you are. My nearness, or your nearness, is somehow A distance. But because there is a feeling That knows so skyline, my nearness, or Your nearness, when honestly longed for, Is the smell of roses. So here I am, wanting you. Nothing tells me to understand. Before The tender touches, even before The smell of roses, everything is already Understood. Any thing understood is well Kept here in my heart, my heart which is Yours, because yours is also mine. II. Acrostics: * Moire-antique are your moods, my dear. Eau de Cologne perfuming the Night pacific of the heart Crimson, is your romantically aristocratic manner. Here I throw my crying poems as summer rain Until vou appear friendlilv like a geranium. * Let others be this instant the jealous. I make bold now to say that I am not languageless Nor blind to your singular charm. Definitely the gentle angels of Poetry will Accept you as member of their cheerful society. * Nearly lyric is your voice, and your Eyes are wise enough to express the Lustre of your inner self. Lofty as a queen you are Yet amiable as a dove. * The lilt of your songs Is liberating me from all possible cares. The mood and consistency you put in them Are legible declarations of tenderness. * Early in the morning, always, Lovely are the lilies, Describing to me a poem, a song, About you prettier than sun-rise. * Don’t you know that Every time we meet each other Blessings are in the air for me? But must I tell you this? It’s useless, I know. Have you Ever cared to understand? * Last time we met, dear I told you hotv much I Love you. I told you, dear! And then you left me alone. * Time’s fingers cannot Erase your picture I have in my breast. ; Soon I shall be in strange places meeting new faces. I Soon I depart without footsteps like a shade; but ' I go, recollecting you in every leaf, in every petal, j Even as I am forgotten as an unfelt light laughter. Page 30 THE CAROLINIAN POETRY • XPERIMENT N E by ALFREDO B. AMORES PURPOSE you are a poem without a name for you are nameless to me tho’ i can call you by a thousand names and more, undefined tho’ defined again and again and again; unmeasured tho’ measured with every pulsebeat---i shall define you yet, measure you yet, to a fraction of a heartbeat, to a tenth of a teardrop. PROCEDURE AND OBSERVATION do not be too much of a star for i am too earth-bound, do not be too much of a rainbow for i am too much of a child, nor even too lovely for i am too much in love, be less than what you are thus making me more than what i am for indeed, like a song without the lyric, like an hour without the minutes, like a poem without grace am i without you. CONCLUSION thus with every beat, heart consecrates a hallowed niche within it to altar the fetish of the still-undefined, still-unmeasured, and when i hear your name pronounced in this cathedral-heart like choral hymns surge and swell the many memories and the dreams — henceforth you alone shall be the morning, noon and twilight of my day. MARCH, 1961 Page 31 • POETIRY ^.amhoan^a Were I a musician, A song I’d compose of thee, tranquil and languorous, where troubled minds repose. Had I a poet’s pen a poem I’d dare make to tell of thy beauty dear Zamboanga of my heart. Were I a skillful artist a picture I would paint of thee, O, dreamland famed, o place mystic and quaint. But I am only thy simple village maid, and all I can do is cross my hands over my head and pray: “May God preserve your charm." by FE It. DUAltTE Architecture I (~ake l^Oitk on, Take me with you Mayumi, Though I’m but a speck of dust, I need the sun — my light. And Mayumi, you're my light Your soft ray—your smile; Then Mayumi, I shall be with you. Everywhere. Anytime. Tagging along, Worshiping even, the ground you walk on; And I’ll not be alone for when Amihan takes you and with this Wind You’ll be gone, So I will be by LAMREHTO G. CEBALLOS [Dtoeni strange hands that pluck strings shining in the light of truth to touch the heart into endless hoping, we live by you: music, mother of all souls and from her alone can come the laughter of our dawnings. the language of flowers when flowers speak of love in the sun — bear our eyes further from the sore wounds of our days that we may by forgetting recall the many blessings of our birth. by F. A. ROBLES ~/Kotket S&eaiest For you my dear, dear mother. A rose, a hymn and a prayer; 7 Masses, communion and rosaries. . So that my love for you be expressed. For you my mother dearest. . . . A smile, an embrace, and a kiss With all my heart, care and love Given by Lord, God above. by ERUN DA C. BIT. AD A Supplications when shall we tread upon that mystic lane of togetherness again— when shall we recapture the tenderness of the balmy days— when shall we glue the broken fragments of our song— when shall we feel what we once felt for each other— then these doubts, these fears will reign no more. by AGUSTIN MENDOZA Philosophy III Page 32 THE CAROLINIAN POETRY • jZlving Umbels i Here in this cold and dreary room, One day you said you were to leave. You smiled and sang, you danced and laughed. ‘Twas then I told you how I felt. I gave you this: “Because I am. . .. I cannot find the courage to. . ., Your picture so I shall keep it, . . . love you I shall love you always." Then in my autograph you wrote: “Knowledge . . . cleverness do not satisfy There is much more we do riot know . . And there arc tilings we cannot'do ..." II Dawn was breaking in the City, The Mother came to take you ’way, My heart was weeping you knew not. Beyond compare my soul was sad. The room is now more cohl and dark. The flowers wilt and beauties fade, Nothing is left; life’s meaning’s lost. ’Cause flaming love with you has gone. Now all are embers that remain, Till my dying day they’ll haunt me. In heaven, if God so grant, I shall love you more — remember! by R. CORDERO 0/ _Jkl.oontight ani ^-at-aivaii ^thoughts I sit lonely on the sand; My loneliness with the strand’s Solitude and the sea’s. Suddenly I become diesea: A carpet of moonlight rolls over <ny boily; I too become the pebbles of the short} Reflecting moonlight forevermore. On their glistening faces Moist from the liquid kisses Of tiny waves. From the trance awaking I turn away, My mind whirling In a race of thought spurred By the luminous colliding pebbles of my wishes. And there you are beside me. Motionless. A silhouette, just a night breeze setting Gently my senses quivering. Like grass on our lane. I seek solace /From the friendliness of your. eyes. / But you arc gone. As I .tf rite this I wonder What you arc doing at home so far from here: If the'water lof your shore Also churns wavelets of loneliness before. Your eyes; if that moon you also chart its flight, Its course now half-way done across this lonely night; If also you watch that carpet of a while ago Now turned into a receding islet of a golden glow, . . . Could you be so happy there, As I could be so lonely here, On this — my shore? by EDGAR SAMSON CANTON MARCH. 1961 Page 33 • poetry Clouds ~/Kake Ot Tell me why each fallen leaf has brought death to a wish. Tell me why heavenliness of waiting brings no shower to parched up mounds of frustrations. I need you right at this moment, Yes, you must come to give me a furling rose and a light And shall I write to myself in shapen letters of my loneliness. How useless is life without a flower. And a flower without a petal we can call our own. For in the gloomy strife of man against any power He must always need an inspiration. Beneath the eastern skies is a soul that mourns, And will never cease from morn till dawn, For in your lifetime he has learned to smile. In your absence he must forever cry. by GREGORIO I'. TORRES by LOIJRD1TO KOREAS' an teoOLt, mq ntaoou.tn_c.en i hate goodbyes . . . and the last time i heard that from you, i was beside myself with grief, i had wanted to cry out, to tell you that this should not be and must not happen and that .... you must not leave, i guess you must have known how i fell because you did not say anything but smiled. and the forgetting is very hard for i cannot sec another april without remem bering you; another seashore without see ing you. and the flowers that may brings will again unfold their petals . . . their fragrance filling the air. and the gar denias . . . how they shall shout out in memoriam . . . your name. why must they all recall you to mind . . . why must they be YOU incarnate, why must they shout your name as if in pain, why must you leave. by 0. AEDUCENTE Page 34 THE CAROLINIAN NOTE: The Poem, Essay, and Short Story which appear in this section are first prize icinners in the Annual Literary Contest sponsored by the Supreme Student Council.—Ed. laurels (Raetty.: PHANTOM OF THS AGE The harp of mankind and ' buttons of stations, z , v ( 1 tempest of Sundays'and Valentines, core and life of crowded corner, buffets' frame that seems, guise of politics and legislators, newsmen's booty and/pijid^ / ' editors’ par|1p,^ntbVjg£posel:and hjdp; churph's targpjahd morale< qche/z you are )the .latHfiis twentV^ht// z x io Bz Breath in thd £lell you aj^LAow, breezing beneath spreading f^ees, rise and str^ddlexyet see. j)otl\iiAg, , crambier, aiming_bt i'^_ . then while asperrdihg^TK^^feaferousx'Ap breeze a tibe^d/grab the^rest: " the fertile^y^te/ bfirhming (( fishy sea and ocean plaint how! restive at you-Tra^y/p over your dawdlint^aJtTji^ii \ .to byword names, but'To^efQrrv/7 x /v” anonymity, To prejudice/a.nd qov&r crambier, aimh^Mhe f 1 / by the cokj '< ■ jyy historica^hl^ ^uite^rodern betide _ ..r7.^vd\y^bborn to hide, tertle-n^cked S'^ubborn to see reality, tis not belittling you and me; The veering wind now revealing convoy of tragic you are and cynosure of our age, shall I call you a man and chosen being the Divine beget; or a wondering chattel whose soul anybody's hold whose childhood feed upon dreams who hanker the Lancaster's skill who parallel the screen chicanery yet to end on empty space? The phantom of the age? is not the retort, never an echo, tis not the call, hope of the fatherland: ^-tis disdain to wither the heroes mark, 1 ij to downtrod dear stamina. 'tis not to warble universal gratefulness, . vV.to byword names, but/To.j^turrvZ7 ' x-------------------x.. X---------nor gossip: nor intrigue your heart which brims of overweening grin, 'tis but a hypothesis to theory to evince the progressing twilight to pitch-dark it be. 'tis scrimping my debt to humanity which now brood serenely. by S. GIL, law i MARCH, 1961 Page 35 • LAURELS Sway.: The Ways of Grace by TERESITA L. CANOY HAVE you ever marveled at the wonderful ways through which God reveals His de signs for us? Indeed. His ways are so unique and beyond all ex pectation that no human mind can comprehend the warp and woof by which He weaves the pattern of our everyday lives. Every incident in life, no matter how minutely insignificant it may seem to us, is a fragment of hea ven's great plan; for God indeed will never leave to chance the existence of this, the masterpiece of all His creations. For each one of the teeming millions of huma nity, the Divine Architect has en visioned a definite pattern of life. Every creature to whom He has given His own image is a distinct creation, and each man or woman receives special attention in this creative act of God. As we tread on the path of life, we discover that it is not all moon light and roses, and oftentimes we find ourselves dealing on whys and wherefores at the griefs that cannot find comfort, the fond hopes that lie crumbled in the dust, the taunts and unkind words which have wounded our hearts; and more often than not, we end up just where we started. Then perchance, the kindness of time makes us forget the thorn-crowns that we once wore, and with a faint ray of His light, we blush in humiliation at having discovered His divine reasons for shaping the events in life the way He did. Alas, that which we once disdain ed was all the while the answer to our deepest need; but what of the bitter tears, the grievous murmurings and the faltering faith that were ours when He gave that blessed pain? God, in His bound less mercy, does not even remem ber them now, all that He wishes of us is the determined will to co operate with the grace He bes tows on us. Divine inspiration may come to us in a fleeting second of this rest less flood of earthly life, by a look at the beauty of things that sur round us. A gaze at the marvelous artistry of a flower and the amaz ing arrangement of its delicate petals, this lowly creation that en livens many a dreary nook and a laden heart, can't fail to remind us of its heavenly Maker. The in tricate design of a leaf that no human hand can fashion, the mag nificent splendor of a sun an nouncing the end of day; these and countless others, lift up our thoughts to the one God, who in His infinite wisdom and goodness created them that we might think of Him. To many perhaps, these are the only things that constitute real happiness in this world, and to imagine that these are but far away eries of that dwelling place especially prepared for us—yes, this beautifying experience will be endless above! There are still a few wonderful people who spread petals of hap piness along the path of life. The uncreated Wisdom, knowing all too well, the finite intelligence of men must have sent one of their kind to dispel doubts, and to set them free from the bondage of their own follies. Holiness cannot be kept all to oneself. When one is filled with the sanctifying grace of God, it unconsciously overflows and edifies people around, for the goodness which is of God. A note of kindness and sympathetic un derstanding can awaken a slum bering soul to tread on the right path of life, to refine a love and turn it into a leaping flame. The passing remark of a friend can set the echoes ringing in some lonely heart and keep it restless until it strips itself of the mundane things that bar a long-awaited friendship with his Creator. An edifying example of charity can touch a brazen sinner to change into a life of virtue, drowning all self-centeredness and worldly at tachments into the abyss of hu mility and piety. The grace of God can also work its way through the pages of a book by one who is overwhelmed by the waters from the great fountain of Divine Knowledge. Such food for thought has been the starting point of many conversions into the practi cal Catholic way of life. These people are God's instruments of true peace, that peace which can not be attained by the transitory pleasures of this world, but by the will to submerge one's per sonal desires to the greater plan of God. But God who is Love itself, has given us the precious gift to choose. He has handed us the other key to our hearts so that He cannot enter the door without our willing consent. He wants a whole heart and not merely a por tion of it. Every minute of'-the day, He waits at the gate of every heart and patiently knocks. If we would only pause for a while from our worldly preoccupations, perhaps we could hear the fre quent knocks-undying, ever-constant. How strange that He should care when He does not need any one to complete His existence, but isn't it stranger still that many a heart should turn away from His pressing invitation of love? Page 36 THE CAROLINIAN LAURELS • SlfuMt Stoty.: IT WAS a sunny morning. Blue skies, calm sea, and all. The beach was at its best. Although we both had a cough, yet, wonder of wonders, Nita and I were allowed to play and splash in the sea. We wrote our names in the sand, combed the beach for shells, and built sand castles. On the shore I could see Mrs. Madamba, Nita's mother, busily laying out the picnic stuffs, and my mother serenely putting the baby to sleep. Now and then Mama would brush back her al ready prematurely graying hair. Mrs. Madamba, in black toreador and gaily printed topper looked very pretty and girlish. Her wind blown hair accentuated her youthtul beauty. Contentedly smoking his pipe was Mr. Madamba. He was stretched fully in the low can vas chair. Mr. Madamba was dark, stout, and baby-faced—but not good looking at all. I could see Papa puttering around a piece of fried chicken in his hand. He was in maroon swimming trunks, deeply tanned, muscular, attractive, and dripping wet. "Such a lovely day, Beb," Nita mumbled, stuffing another bite of salami sandwich into her mouth while arranging a line of shells in her sand castles. "Yes, and look at the shell I found! You can have this," I told her feeling generous and sentimental. We had been neigh bors for as long as I could re member and were the closest of friends. We were also classmates at the public school. I placed the yellow cone shell on top of her sand tower. "No, don't! Not one as heavy as that!" She protected and took the shell. "Such a weak tower will topple down if you add anything more. Can't you see? The base is so narrow, it can't support much. You mustn't ever place anything heavier than the foundation, or the tower falls." Nita sounded very serious and authoritative, I did know what to say. She added more sand, pat ting the base with her fingers. "Beautiful, isn't it? I exclaimed, not really meaning only the sand castles but everything else around: the coconut trees, the green sea, the wisps of white and blue clouds ... I stood exhilarated, breathing deep the smell of the salt and the sea. "I wonder how it will be for us ten—twenty years now, Nits." I remarked musingly, wathing her. "Do you think we'll be the best of friends?" "Silly, why not? Unless—but no, you won't let that matter." "Let what matter?" "You're going to grow up into a very beautiful woman, like your mother, you know." I answered, pouring more sand onto our pile, suddenly conscious of my plain ness. (Continued on page 68) MARCH, 1961 Page 37 • LAURELS Zhe DECISION • From the short stories and the essays, we did not have much difficulty picking out the best. Good writ ing will always stand out. But with the poems, we reached a blank wall. There were some thirty manuscripts in the poetry division, but it was like wading through a hundred. I had to read some poems twice, even three times, wanting to catch that indefinable something which is generally present in all good poetry. But it seemed to elude me. Somehow it wasn't there; at least, I didn't feel it. If poetry is the language of the soul, then it can easily communicate with another soul through feeling, emotion. True, some poems had some flashes of something that would pass for beauty, but they were not sustained long enough for us to catch—and appre ciate—this beauty. Poetry is not only form; it is substance too. The two must be so fused, however, that we have something to remember time and time again. Love that was the subject of the poems mostly. What's wrong with love, anyway? Love is the most beautiful thing on earth, God Himself is Love, and yet, somehow, the love treated in these poems is the kind that is not ennobling and enduring. It is not eternal. It soon fades and dies. • On the other hand, there were some good essays. A few notable ones had to be struck out because of either an untimely subject or an overused one. The three best ones were judged on the basis of style, sin cerity, and substance. Canoy's The WAYS OF GRACE was direct, smooth-flowing, and sincerely touching. It was like drinking from the clear waters of a spring. A colleague raised the doubt about the subject of God, His grace. If we give it the first prize, we would be accused of being biased, religion being the theme. So what? Is religion to be thus avoided? Probably that is what is wrong—we don't display enough of God in us. Are we ashamed or afraid? How selfish to have God simply to ourselves when we can show more of Him around! It is for this very reason that we should then read the second-winning essay, MODERN CHRIST MAS OUTLOOK, to know this changing us, this changing world. It is candid and vivid. Where the first one touches the heart, this one touches the senses. Where the first makes us look up to God, and His goodness, the second makes us look down at ourselves and our folly. It is indeed a changing world that makes us hesi tate to give God a prize simply because He is God. Montero's WHO IS THE PERSONALITY, the third-winning essay, was polished and dignified. That was its strength, as it was also its weakness. It was too polished and dignified that it read like a lecture, and like many a lecture, was rather dull. It can stand some down-to-earthness and human warmth. • Why must some people say too much and everything? Why can they not be a little more mysterious, more puzzling, and thus, more challenging and interesting Why must they take the fun out of guessing? The short stories were studies in overstatement—many of them. No detail was left out, even the thinking the reader could do. But a few stories were good. Style, singleness of effect, characterization were con sidered. Bacol's RAIN got only the third place because unity was somehow lacking. It sounded like frag ments of a something that couldn't be pieced beautifully together. But it was vibrant and real like rain. Fruto's FRUSTRATED was a frustration in ending. It said too much when the reader was in no mood for talk, at least not after the stun of the blow rendered by the surprise twist in the story. The twist was good, but the reader should have been let alone, to recover from the blow. What was "frustrated" in the second prize story was skilfully handled by Teves in AND THE TOWER FALLS. The symbolism was subtle, the nar rative was simple, straightforward, and it did not say much. But I've already said too much. Page 38 THE CAROLINIAN THOUGHTS • EVOLUTION .. . tnJ HUMANI GENERIS Following the advice of the Ency clical (n. 36), representatives of both theology and science try to expose and conciliate the findings of the two fields. Thus Vandebroek and Renwart: The former, a professor of embryology and anthropology at the University of Louvain; the latter, a professor of dogmatic theology in the Jesuit theologate at Eegenhoven, in a combined article explain what the hypothesis means in scientific terminology and conform with the pontifical designation of transformism as a hypothesis.!4). Now what is transformism or mi tigated evolution? Simply, it is the system which teaches "that the body of Adam was formed from pre-existing, living mat ter through gradual transformation, retaining however, the immediate creation of the soul by God." Many theologians designate this proposition as a possible hypothesis and some even probable. Thus, Reverend Francis Connell, C.S.S.R., writing in the Ecclesiastical Review ('•) on the "Theological Con tent of Humani Generis" says: "The Pope treats it (i.e. evolution) in the section of natural sciences, but states that it has a connection with ChrisTHE FULL import of the ency clical Humani Generis lies in the clear directives given by the late Pope Pius XII of happy memory to all scholars of the Catholic Church, lay as well as religious, in the discussion of the debatable problems of our Holy Faith, or of Holy Scriptures. In the present survey we will deal mainly with the opinions which arise from the new papal decree regarding man's origin. In other words, we will discuss the present theological state of the issue in cor relation with Humani Generis. The acts of the Apostolic See(') gives us the authoritative statement of Pope Pius XII: "The teaching au thority of the Church doesn't prohi bit that the doctrine of evolution, in so far as it inquires into the origin of the human body as coming from already existing and living matter— since Catholic Faith bids us to be lieve that the soul is directly creat ed by God—be treated with inves tigations and disputations by learn ed scholars on both sides in the present advance of profane science and sacred theology; so that the rea sons of both for or against, may be c^^eiearch in 3)o^matici • • • by P. J. DOLORES weighed and judged with proper gravity, moderation and seriousness; as long as everyone is ready to obey the judgment of the Church. . ." In the first decade of this century a goodly number of theologians branded the evolutionary hypothe sis, if not heretical, at least as er roneous and intolerable(-) (e.g. Van Noort, Herve, Pohle). Now the En cyclical for the first time officially gives permission to use the transformist theory (or mitigated evolu tion), indicating the precautionary measures necessary for such a use. Wherefore, the change from the conservative proposition that Adam and Eve "turn quoad animam, turn quoad corpus, nulla evolutione interveniente a Deo sunt conditi".(:l) tian Faith. He makes it clear that he is concerned with the subject of the evolution of the human body only, since the soul of man cannot come into being save through a creative act of God. We may study the evolution of the human body, he says, provided the opinions both for and against this manner of hu man origin are weighed and judged with necessary seriousness, modera tion and measure, and provided that we are Drepared to submit to any decision that the Church may make, since the Church has received from Christ the mission of interpreting authentically the Sacred Scripture and defending the dogmas of Holy Faith." Then he (Rev. Connell) con cludes: "Evidently, therefore, the Pope regards it as possible that at MARCH. 1961 Page 39 > THOUGHTS some future time adequate proofs will be brought forth to prove that the body of man was evolved from lower living animal." Rev. E. C. Messenger, in his work "Theology and Evolution" (°) devot ed a chapter to the teaching of a Roman scholar, Rev. Charles Boyer, S.J., who was a noted conservative during the early part of this centu ry. After a thorough examination and comparison of the four editions so far published of the treatise "God The Creator" by Pere Boyer, the Doctor from the University of the Louvain writes that there is, per haps, no more instructive indica tion of the change in the Roman at titude (Pere Boyer is a Professor at the Gregorian University at Rome) towards evolutionary theories in re cent years and concludes: "In other words, a place is now found for the possible action of secondary causes." Passing on from the subject of evolution in general to the more de licate and difficult subject of the origin of man he noted that the thesis in the earlier editions had in sisted that the body of the first man was formed "from organic matter". But in its later form the thesis said merely that "the body of Adam was formed from pre-existing matter." Furthermore, the thesis in the earlier editions had insisted that the body of the first man did not arise "through evolution from brutes". But in the third edition we are told that it did not arise "through generation by a brute." This does not exclude the possibility that the body of Adam might have been formed from an animal body, provided this took place in such a way that the ani mal in question did not generate a human being. One thing seems clear here, and that this is that ac cording to Pere Boyer, there must have been some special divine ac tion in the formation of the first hu man body. Worthy of note is the rejoinder to these observations on his works published by Pere Boyer in the Theological Studies, an American Jesuit Publication (7). Pere Boyer writes: .. with reservation made for any future intervention of the Magistrate, no theological note is formulated against the opinion which extends evolution to man, provided the creation of the soul and the intervention of God in the REFERENCES (2,^G«EmL3.sj' (8,u.ure,.^» Evo“"Genesis'A con”“ ~Ho,y ,9) ,,o> a &(Dcc-19M>-vo1-xu- p- M°(11) P. GUSTAVO WEIGEL, S.J., L. c.. Footnote 3. p. 543. (12) P. E. SUTCLIFFE, S. J., L. c. (12a) CONSIDINE. O. P. in The Thomist, XV (1952) p. 654. (13) P. E. F. SUTCLIFFE, S. J., L. c. formation of the body be admitted." Thus admitting and clarifying the statements of Dr. Messenger. This fact is all the more signifi cant when we bear in mind that dogmatic thesis taught in institu tions such as the Gregorian Univer sity at Rome must first be approved by proper Ecclesiastical authority. In the Catholic Commentary on Holy Scriptures published in Eng land in 1951 (*) Rev. F. Sutcliffe, S.J., Professor of Old Testament Exegesis and Hebrew in Heythrop College of Oxon, gives us the following opi nion: "The theory of evolution or transformism which ligures so large ly in modern textbooks of biology was unknown to the Hebrews... What the books offer is a popular account suited to the mentality of the age, and directed to a purely religious purpose. This applies also to the theory—it is a theory lack ing proof—that the human body has been evolved from lower forms. If it should ever be established, the religious teaching of Genesis rem ains the same, namely that the world was created for the sake of man, who is himself the work of God's hands no matter what path the Divine Wisdom chose to follow in the production of man's bodily frame." From the foregoing expositions we gather that the theologians defend ing or agreeing with the mitigated evolutionistic theory are divided into two camps. There are two pre vailing opinions nowadays. The first is what we might call "less mi tigated evolution", which is less po pular. And the "mitigated evolu tion" properly so-called. Less mi tigated theory would be the one defended by Pere Boyer and some others, namely, that "evolution may be extended to man ... provided the creation of the soul and an inter vention of God in the formation of the body be admitted." This sim ply means that God allowed the "possible action of secondary cau ses" to develop the pre-existing liv ing matter, and in the end gave the final touch to it, in order to make it a proper habitation of the soul. Mitigated evolution properly socalled would be the system we have mentioned, namely, "that the body was formed from a pre-existing liv ing matter through gradual trans formation, retaining, however, the fact of the immediate creation of the soul." Which means that God allowed the action of secondary causes in the gradual transforma tion of the pre-existing living mat ter, till it was ready for the transfu sion of the soul, and then created the soul, without any special chan ges. Now, we might go further and ask the question why contemporary theologians hold such a view. Pere Ruiz in the article "Contenido dogmatico de la naraccion de Genesis 2:7 sobre la formacion del hombre" (ft) examines the problem and formulates the following ques tion: "Does the verse force us to hold that the human body was produced, not by any form of ev.olution, but directly from pre-existing matter?" Pere Ruiz wants to make it clear that the sacred author is not giv ing us a lesson in genetic biology, and consequently Genesis 2:7 does not tell us whether man's body came into being through a directed evo lution involving an organic struc ture, or from pre-existing organic (Continued on page 46) Page 40 THE CAROLINIAN THOUGHTS • A term-paper submitted in partial fulfillment of the requirements for the Course in Canon Law under Rev. Manuel S. Salvador. Vke NEED /or a CONCORDAT by Sixto LI. Abao, Jr. THE Roman Catholic Church, like the State, is a perlect juridical society belonging to a super natural order. As such, it also pos sesses jurisdictional powers, ex jure divino, as legislative, executive and judicial. To quote Pope Leo XIII: "... It is a society chartered as ol right divine, perlect in its nature and in its title, to possess in it self, through the will and loving kindness of its Founder, all need ful provisions for its maintenance and action. And just as the end at which the Church aims is by far the noblest of ends, so is its authority the most exalted of all authority, nor can it be looked upon as inferior to the civil pow er, or in any manner dependent upon it." "In very truth Jesus Christ gave to His apostles unrestrained author ity in regard to things sacred, to gether with the genuine and the most true power of making laws, as also with the two-fold right of judg ing and of punishing, which flow from that power. All power is given Me in heaven and on earth: going therefore teach all nations. . teach ing them to observe all things what soever I have commanded you. And in another place. If he will not hear them, tell the Church. And again. In readiness to revenge all disobe dience. And once more. That... I may not deal more severely accord ing to the power which the Lord hath given me, unto edification and not unto destruction. The Almighty has given the charge of the human race to two powers, the ecclesiastical and the civil, the former being set over divine, and the latter over human things. Each power is supreme in its sphere, each has fixed limits with in which it is contained, limits which are defined by the nature and special object of the province of each, so that there, we may say, an orbit traced out within which the action of each is brought into play by its own native right. "But inasmuch as each of these two pow ers has authority over the same subjects, and as it might come to pass that one and the same thing— related differently, but still remain ing one and the same thing—might belong to the jurisdiction and de termination of both, therefore God, Who foresees all things, and Who is the author of these two powers, has marked out the course of each in right correlation to the other." But even with the awareness that there is no actual conflict between the Church and State, controversies arise as often as you think that each Society has been established for a destined purpose, for a definite goal: the Church looks after the spiritual welfare of the people, while the State, on the other hand, as a civil society ministers to the temporal needs of the people. The Philippines is a predominant ly Catholic country and because of this assumed position in the Chris tian world, it would be ridiculous to say that serious conflicts exist be tween these two entities. But the truth is they do actually exist. In order, therefore, to avoid the oc currence of any possible event that may tend to sever the relationship between the Church and the State, it is deemed wise that a Concordat be signed by and between the Ca tholic Hierarchy of the Philippines and the Government of the Philip pines. Very often the causes of the con flict are brought out off and on, and sometimes they grow to proportions that would seem to be beyond con trol, especially on occasions when issues of paramount national inter est are the subject of heated dis cussions in the legislative chambers. It is therefore necessary that on any of the matters which we shall enum erate below, if not all whenever this is possible, an understanding be tween the Church and the State must be made so that the explosive questions involved therein will be once and lor all resolved in the spir it of true Christians. Politics Nothing can be more serious than it. During elections, we will easily notice that the Church is often plac ed in hot water by candidates to whose political views the Church does not quite subscribe. More often than not, the Church is accused of unduly meddling in purely civic af fairs, and is condemned for what these candidates call her unwar ranted intrusion into the political realm to which the Church is a stranger, so they loudly claim. In the Constitution of the Philip pines, it is nowhere provided that the Church is forbidden to partici pate in national elections. But be cause of the time-honored doctrine of Separation between Church and State, some narrow-minded persons take upon themselves the task of drawing demarcation lines that will absolutely bar the Church from par ticipation. Although it might not be wise for the Church to participate actively, yet it does not necessarily make her acts wrong in the legal sense. The truth is, by discussing national issues the Church does not violate the doctrine: She is merely expressing her views on certain MARCH, 1961 Page 41 • THOUGHTS matters which will vitally affect the interests of her faithful. Freedom of expression is guaranteed by the Constitution and it isn't just to deny this guarantee to the Church. At present, there are two schools of thought dealing with Church par ticipation in civil matters. One, espoused by politicians, ve hemently claims that the Church should not take part in purely civil allairs, because its office is confin ed only to the satisfaction and sal vation of the souls of men. The other, advanced by the Hierarchy, asserts the right of the Church to guide the destinies of the Faithful, to apprise them of the serious con sequences that may arise if they do this and if they don't do that. The Church is entrusted with the responsibility to see that public good is properly administered and to this end, it is obligated to safe guard the interests of the people. In this regard, it is considered time ly to quote from Leo XIII on Catholic Action in Political Life. "It is in general fitting and salu tary that Catholics should extend their efforts beyond this restricted sphere, and give their attention to national politics... However, it may in some places be true that, lor most urgent and just reasons, it is by no means expedient for Cath olics to engage in public affairs or to take an active part in politics. Nevertheless, to take no share in public matters would be equally as wrong... as not to have concern for, or not to bestow labor upon, the common good. And this all the more because Catholics are admo nished, by the very doctrines which they profess, to be upright and faith ful in the discharge of duty, while if they hold aloof, men whose prin ciples offer but small guarantee for the welfare of the State will the more readily seize the reins of gov ernment. This would tend also to the injury of the Christian religion lor as much as those would come into power who are badly disposed towards the Church, and those who are willing to befriend her would be deprived of all influence." It follows therefore that Catholics as well as the Church have just rea sons for taking part in the conduct of public affairs. The Institution of Marriage Another fertile source of conflict between Church and State is the difference in the procedure followed by each entity in the celebration of marriage. Philippine civil law sanctions civil marriages, while the Church frowns upon the same. To eliminate any friction in this regard, the Catholic Hierarchy offered a suggestion to ban all Catholics from contracting civil marriage, so that if they do so, the same shall be null and void ab initio. This suggestion is considered sound because it does not only protect the interests of the parents ol the contracting parties, but it also provides a more reliable guarantee for secure and harmonious mar riages. Religious Instruction There has been so much discus sion on the subject of whether to in clude the study of religion in the curricula of public schools. The ob jection to the proposition rests main ly on the argument that under the Constitution the State is not allow ed to favor any form of religious worship. What is forbidden in the Constitution is not the inclusion of religion in the curricula, but the di rect and active participation of the government in the development of any religious society. By including religion does not necessarily mean that the government is giving a par tial treatment to certain religious segments, since under the proposal all religious sections irrespective of their political color or creed, will be given equal opportunities in impart ing the tenets of their religion to their respective members. Religious freedom, instead, would be greatly enhanced thereby. Holidays The Church also further suggests that in order to give a chance to employees to meet their spiritual obligations. Church holy days should be declared public holiday. There are but a few Church holy days in a year, and it cannot be pretended that public and private business will be greatly impaired thereby. Immunities and Privileges of Clerics In the law of the Church, there is what they call the Privilegium Fori, a privilege signifying that clerics in civil as well as criminal cases should be judged by an ecclesias tical, and not by a lay tribunal. Thus, the higher clergy, such as Cardinals, Apostolic Delegates and Bishops, must obtain permission of the Pope to appear licitly before a civil court. The clerics of inferior rank, such as pastors and religious, must obtain the previous permis sion of the Ordinary. It is only in cases where clerics are summoned without the neces sary permission, and when greater evils might follow if the clergy would not appear, that the higher as well as inferior clergy are allow ed to obey the summons of a civil court. Under the Rules of Court and our Penal Code, no such exemption is recognized. In fact in a criminal case, the priestly vocation is consi dered as a qualifying circumstance in the crime of seduction. This law of the Church has put many a Catholic judge or fiscal be tween a bludgeon and a dagger. One has to choose between excom munication, a penalty to be impos ed upon those who violate that law of the Church, and which is a vir tual exclusion from heaven, and a possible criminal prosecution under the penal law for dereliction of du ty. Which law must prevail over the other, on this the Church and State must make a public declara tion. On the matter of immunity, the question of whether priests, who are Filipino citizens, should be ex empted from rendering military ser vice should also be settled. Section 2 of Article II of the Phil ippine Constitution provides that the "Defense of the State is a prime duty of government, and in the ful fillment of this duty, all citizens may be required by law to render per sonal military or civil service." But the Church, by divine mandate, declares that the clergy—all those who have received the first tonsure, and religious as well—are free from military service. Whether an exemption of this kind should be granted is a question on which the Church and State must reach an agreement. There are other causes which might led to hostilities between Church and State. But those men tioned above are considered to be the more serious ones. It is hoped that a Concordat be concluded by the Church and State, so that the possibility of another schism may be avoided. # Page 42 THE CAROLINIAN THOUGHTS • AUTHORITY.. ADRIANO C. REYNO, JR. Throughout the Middle Ages and right down to the time of the French Revolution all pol itical thought revolved around two ideas: the divine rights of the Kings and popular sovereignty. The task of these ideas was the same—to ex plain the origin of the actual pol itical power's authority, that is, its power to bind legally and morally, and not only by physical might. The first idea traces authority back to divine sanction. The second, holds that all political authority ul timately is founded on the sub ject's own consent. It operates, therefore, on the assumption of a contract of certain content whereby the supreme power is set up. and presupposes a norm of natural law about the binding force of agree ments. This second idea was for mulated by Rousseau. Rousseau's (doctrine of the absolute Rightness of Democracy) Social Contract Democracy, conceived in the man ner of Rousseau, suppresses author ity and preserves power. It is this type of Democracy which for almost two centuries now has prevailed in the ideology of Western peoples. One may call it liberal or bourgeois democracy, or masked anarchic de mocracy. Its root proper is in the following principle: since each in dividual as Rousseau tells, is "born free" (it is clear that each individual is born endowed with free will, but it is evidently not the latter which interests Rousseau; he is equivocal as to the second "free" and means a certain condition of existence, a freedom of independence),—since every individual is born free, his dignity demands that he should obey only himself. Naturally, as everything immediately gets out of order, and as one must live all the same, and as, moreover, the bour geois class needs order so that it may prosper in business, the dia lectic of this democracy leads to the formula of the Social Contract; to find a form of association. . . through which every man, united with all others, should nevertheless obey only himself and remain as free as before. This formula inevit ably leads to the myth of the Gen eral Will, in which the will of each is mystically annihilated in order to arise transfigured; to the myth of Law as the expression of Number, and not of reason and justice; to the myth of authority considered, not only as coming from the multi tude, but as the proper and inalien able attribute of the multitude; and, finally, this formula leads to totali tarian dictatorship. Rousseau considers every con tract of submission to a prince or president or monarch as incompat ible with human reason, since man would thereby make himself the slave of another. If society is to be shaped in such a way that a social power is to be created while the in dividual still retains his freedom, it can only be done by the individual submitting himself and all his rights without reserve to the whole since he gains as a member of the whole a fraction of the social power and thereby regains the equivalent of all that he lost. The content of the pact by which society is founded is, therefore, that everyone places him self, with his person and all his means under the supreme direction of the general will. For the practical carrying out of the commands of the general will, there can be in stated a legislator; but the act by which this is done is not a contract. "It is absolutely nothing other than a commission, an appointment, ac(Continued on page 44) MARCH, 1961 Page 43 • THOUGHTS cording to which the legislator, as the plain servant ol the sovereign, exercises the power that is set up to be administered, and, as the sov ereign, the will can at any time li mit, change and take back. The general will, or '1a volunte g'ene'rale is formed only if the individual feels himself spontaneously and vi vidly allied with every other indi vidual in the community. On the other hand, if the communal bond breaks in the hearts, or if there arise connections, such as parties or as sociations of interest, among some in contradistinction to all, then the ominous particular interests gain prevalence and not true general will will emerge. Rousseau con cludes, "Then all are led by private motives and do not vote as fellow citizens, as if the state never exist ed, and in the name of law unjust decrees are fraudulently issued, the end of which is merely certain pri vate interests". He rejects therefore a legislative assembly composed of elected representatives of the peo ple with the same definiteness with which he condemns political par ties. The 'Volunte g'ene'rale cannot be represented. Every law which the people have not personally ra tified is worthless, it is not a law. The 'Volunte g'ene'rale operates only during parliamentary elections but as soon as the members of par liament are elected, the people are once more enslaved. Therefore, Rousseau's society suppresses au thority and preserves power, since authority means to govern, but for him to be governed is to be en slaved. Authority An Outcome of Human Nature Authority is not an enslavement of man as a free being, but rather an outcome of our need for a lead er to direct our common efforts for the attainment of our common good. No man is an island; neither did God create an individual person as fully equipped with everything he needs in this corporal world. He needs somebody to direct his ef forts. It is a necessity that sprang from man's very nature. The pol itical community demands a prac tical direction proceeding from minds invested with a judgment and a command of operations. Even if all individuals possessed perfect reason and perfect rectitude of will the unified conduct of social affairs would still require a political author ity and hierarchy. That is why St. Thomas Aquinas teaches that even in the state of Adamic integrity pol itical authority would have had to exist in order to direct free men to wards the good of social commun ity. The leader himself exists as such only for this good, and finally, is the latter's victim as well as its ordinator. He is a subject because he is not exempted from the law; and an ordinator because through him the law is made practical. In his famous address delivered in 1863, Abraham Lincoln declared ‘that government of the people, by the people, for the people shall not perish from the earth'. Let us ob serve in this formula, that the words ‘by the people' need comment in order to avoid all ambiguities and confusions with the Rousseauistic interpretations. Taken in their gen uinely concrete sense, these words do not mean a government exer cised by the people, whose elected representatives would then serve as a pure instrument, but rather a gov ernment exercised by the represen tatives of the people, or by the peo ple in the person of its representa tives; a government exercised in the virtue of the people's mission, in the virtue of the popular designation of authority, which passes authority over to its holders, according to the duration, the measure, and the de gree of their attributions. The ruin of authority and of the principle of authority—to the bene fit of power without authority, with out the foundations of justice and law and without the limit—is con summated in the totalitarian state. A great number of our contempora ries complain with reason of the crisis of authority. Let them not be deceived by the outward appear ances of a tyrannical order: this crisis is at its maximum limit or ra ther it ends in complete dissolution, in the regimes of violence which call themselves 'authoritarian de mocracies'. Ask the Austrians of 1938; ask the countless men, de spoiled, downtrodden, thrown into concentration camps, condemned to abject humiliation, to brainwashing, ask our Reverend Father Rector about his four years imprisonment under the so-called people's party of Communist China — ask them what they think of the community of the people, and of a power which carries to an absolute extreme its contempt for the human person. Such are the fruits of the ‘1a Volun te g'ene'rale. Ask Rousseau, if he were permitted to rise up again from his tomb, whether he was made a Saint as God's reward for his fruitful theory, or a Judas cov ered with hungry leprosy as a pun ishment for his deleterious and dia bolical theory? I admit, of course the tendency to perversion and corruption of author ity since man is bom imperfect. In our beloved fatherland we often hear unpleasant practices as influ ence peddling, bribery, smuggling instigated by government officials. So far as human nature goes, there is always a risk that political pow er, under pressure of various kinds of desires, will be misused and ap plied in a way that conflicts with this expectation. Thus, power is ex ercised not in order to further the common good, but in order to feath er individual nests or serve other narrower interests. The magnetic sound of a coin makes a man change his ideals and principles. King Philip of Macedonia boasted that he could conquer any town merely by first driving into it a don key laden with gold. Corruption also exists when political favor is bought. Political influence can even be misused for this purpose. An example is favoritism or patron age, when politicians exert pres sure upon the administration in or der to obtain public posts for friends and party colleagues. This plays a great part in France. In the United States it is well-known how the par ty organization can be developed into a machine for mutual aid and support, in which the safeguard of private interests is ultimately link ed up with the exercise of public functions. A professional politician ("Carpetbagger") who gradually loses every honest inner conviction and makes politics exclusively a means of livelihood also represents a degeneration that leads democra cy away from its true goal. Let us, therefore, admit our weaknesses and endeavor to overcome them. Democracy taken in the true sense is not Heaven on Earth. But let us not be lured into believing that any thing might be gained in that re spect by giving up the publicity and free criticism which actually are the best weapons of good in the struggle against all forms of corruption. Change them when election comes. An intelligent citizen should ask this question: "Shall Juan de la Cruz accept a bribe of twenty pesos to vote for ’this' candidate who he thinks and knows was a carpetbagger, and enjoy the money for a day without thinking that the country would be suffering from inflation for four years or more un der ’this' candidate? A good citizen must think "independently" on his decision by means of his God-given intellect. # Page 44 THE CAROLINIAN Red Infiltration in Philippine (Continued from page 23) Campuses history has been written in blood and tears of our forebears, to greater height of progress, so that we as a people might occupy a rightful place in the family of nations in the free world. They have allowed themselves to be the willing tools of unscrupulous peo ple whose purpose is to force the doctrine of Karl Marx down the people’s throats. This might be too painful. Too blunt. And too pedestrian a comment for the sons of Iyo Juan. But that’s the truth. It hurts. But sometimes, it shall make one free. But why are they turning Red? The answer to this question might be worth our while to find out. We need not puzzle deeply and too seriously over the answers. Consider the situation confront ing the youths in the Philippines. How can they be hopeful under the present circumstances? The choice is between the lousy and the terrible. “There is general poverty. Prices are up while in come has remained low. Unem ployment keeps increasing. The population is rising rapidly thus increasing pressure on the masses.” It is a fact that in our country “a few are rich, a few more com) lortable, the rest are miserable.” Democracy is becoming a farce. Hungry people and illiterate ones cannot be expected to choose leaders wisely. Democratic politi cal processes are not functioning well because the citizens are pressed hard to the wall by hunger and disease. And the government? There is widespread graft and corruption among two-legged rats in govern ment bureaucracies and offices. Anomalies and irregularities. Probes and investigations. Charges and counter-charges. Neglect of the sad plight of the poverty-stricken masses. And there is wanton ig norance of the nature of commun ism. And the schools, the diploma mills — these may turn terrific dividends for their operators, but what do they turn out? Undereducated young people with over expectations. Perfect recruits Communism. Indeed. Look. Stu dents cannot even boldly stand up and question the inconsistency of their prof’s corny lectures. And this is a big blow to our schools that profess to be democratic. The Filipino youths are really confused. They hardly under stand the present set-up of things. Nevertheless, while it- is true that the Communist agitators find the chaos and confusion among the .young a fertile ground on which to sow the seeds of an alien ideo logy, yet we can still meet the challenge of communist infiltra tion in our countiy by some other means. Like for instance, putting more teeth in our criminal laws. Congress must legislate laws to regulate for example, the use ci passports among student leaders to Red countries; the members of the National Preparatory Com mittee or the Student Politburo, the WFDY and the IUS should be prosecuted under R.A. 1700 of the anti-subversion law. And there must be a stepped-up campaign to enlighten the students on com munist tactics and propaganda, so that they would not be easy prey to Red elements. It cannot be denied that the different intelligence agencies of the government are keeping track closely on the activities of the sus pected communist elements among the student population in the country. But the irony of it all is that the anti-subversion law it self which punishes subversive acts, is full of loopholes which ultimately defeat the purposes for which it was enacted. The anti-subversion law which was enacted by Congress during the time of President Magsaysay has so many defects that its en forcement is more often than not, “knocked-out” by its technical provisions. For instance, to suc cessfully prosecute subversion, the intelligence agency must have to prove membership in the Com munist Party, and punishes only that. The original draft of the law establishes certain presumptions that would make up the incrimin ating proof of subversion. But the presumptions were scrapped off by the Senate in its final draft. It has no penal provision that would even punish students at tending communist-sponsored con ferences abroad. CAFA Chairman Rep. Leonardo Perez once recalled that he had referred to former Secretary of Justice Jesus Barrera about the case of some persons who display ed the Red flag during a national holiday parade. But the Secretary of Justice ruled that mere displaj' or bearing of the flag was not punishable under the anti-subver sion law for it specifically penal izes only membership in the Com munist Party or its successor organization. Rep. Perez promised since then to fight for the revision of our anti-subversion law to make it more realistic. We don’t know, however, what has happened to that vow. (Continued on page 46) MARCH, 1961 Page 45 Evolution and Human Generis (Continued from page 40) matter. Accepting the Thomistic dis tinction between the "res fidei per se" (things that must be believed absolutely and the "res lidei per accidens" (things that are second ary) Pere Ruiz holds that aban donment of the traditional and strict interpretation of the Fathers should cause neither scandal nor surprise. Their authority in this secondary matter, involving the literary forms of biblical writing is quite a differ ent thing from their authority on doctrinal matters. His concluding sentence, drawing together the stands of his argument, will undoubtedly evoke discussions: "Evolutionary theory and the Bible follow two parallel courses; they will never meet nor interfere with one another." Thus, we are made to understand that this theory is not against: 1) Holy Scripture, since Holy Scripture, does not define the mode of creation, while stating its fact. 2) (not against) Tradition, since the Fathers did not pronounce any authoritative doc trine on this matter. This neutrality of revelation in many of the ques tions touching the modality of man's origin is a position taken by many theologians and Scripture scholars today (e.g. Colunga, O.P., Messen ger, Considine, O.P.) and may be seen in Pope Pius XII's allocution to the Pontifical Academy of Sci ence in 1941, as well as in the Ency clical under survey, Humani Generis.(*°) Secondly, such a view is tenable, for no philosophical argument can be formed against its intrinsic pos sibility. It is not metaphysically im possible, although as Sutcliffe puts it: "It is a theory lacking proof." Science must prove it by demon stration. Think it over • • • Do you want to be devilish? Return evil for good. Human? Give good for good. Divine? Good for evil. To speak kindly of others, especially of the absent, is the greatest art in the world. Thus, the theologian Alessandri concludes that "evolution is possi ble but not proved"(*). And Sut cliffe, that "the Church is ready to accept the verdict of science upon this theory."(12) Even "Thomism," Sertillanges, says "is quite ready for Transformism, when this be comes, scientifically, something more than a hypothesis."(,2a). Lastly, such a view is tenable on account of the very statement of the Magisterium in Humani Generis, which encourages the further inves tigation of this matter both by sci entists and theologians. Sutcliffe re marks: "Pius XII reminds us that the question does not belong exclusive ly to the field of natural science and that the sources of revelation im pose caution and moderation. It is one that may be freely discussed provided we are prepared to accept the decision of the Church."(,:t) CONCLUSION: In this survey we have exposed briefly the prevailing opinion of theologians today regarding the theory of evolution, namely, the mi tigated evolution theory. This opi nion is divided into two camps, which defend it with slight varia tion. We have given the reasons for the rationability of such a view. From these we can now draw con clusions. First, evolution is not against Holy Faith, since it does not contradict any of the two sources of revelation, namely. Holy Scripture and Tradition. Second, the Church is ready to accept it as a fact, if science will be able to give proofs by demonstration. Finally, science has not yet demonstrated evolution as a fact, hence it remains a mere possible hypothesis. Red Infiltration In Philippine Campuses (Continued from page 45) Our Postal and Customs Bu reaus should likewise adopt a ri gid policy in the examination of printed matter and magazines that find their way to the Philippines. Due to the laxity of the Bureau of Customs in scrutinizing the personal effects of returning re sidents, Communist reading ma terials which were printed in Shanghai, Peking and Moscow found their way to our bookstores and ultimately to the classrooms of unsupervised schools. This blame came from CAFA Legal Counsel Romulo Lumawig who conducted a raid in a local book store and seized contraband books which were designed for intellect uals especially the students. It cannot be denied that this communist book campaign is every bit as massive and urgent as their sputnik program. It hap pens however, to be much less visible and less dramatic. It has been so successful that as a matter of fact, today, Lenin is the most widely translated author throughout the world. The Holy Bible is in second place, and the third most widely travelled writer is Stalin, and he is followed in popularity by other communist writers. The communists regard books not as an entertainment or a mere educational tool. They are pro per bullets in a weird constantly shifting and fantastically compli cated battle. There must be a restriction to the entrance of Communist reading materials. And it must be a strict one. And lastly, our elders must set an example for the youth to em ulate. They must not (with a great waste of saliva) preach for others to follow this and that ageold virtue and do just the opposite. So much water has already passed under the bridge since the din and fury of that shocking findings of the CAFA died away from the national scene. In the recent past, we could hardly see a news item in the papers about the return of the Student Polit buro activities in the country. The last state-of-the-nation address of the President did not even contain any word of warning against the threat of communism in the coun try. It seems that we are all smug (Continued on page 63) Page 46 THE CAROLINIAN **l < *> ★ ★ PHOTOS by REY YAP c VALERIO SALAZAR 10th place, Bar SIXTO LL. ABAO, JR. 2nd Vice-President, NUS SCAC Prexy DR. CONCEPCION RODIL First Ph.D. in Education, Majoring in Guidance, in Cebu In their ear reach the pi they hit the h they did, made th That’s why we dub then ATTY. MARIO D. ORTIZ "Rizal" in the centennial play, "The Love of Leonor Rivera". DELIA ALInO "Leonor" in the centennial play, "The Love of Leonor Rivera". DR. BIENVENIDO MARAPAO First Filipino Ph.D. in Zoology blNIAN MAKERS MANUEL S. GO Workshop Director, 30th National CEG Workshop; Cebu CEG Prexy rnest endeavors to :nnacle of success, : rad lines. And when San Carlos too re front pages. ■i “The Carolinian Newsmakers” VICENTE BENDANILLO, JR. 1st place, Chem. Eng. Exam. JOVEN ECARMA 2nd prize, sports writing, CEG Contest LOUIS BAGAMAN 8th place, CPA Exam. JULIAN MACOY made the National Collegiate basket ball selection: the only one outside Manila JUNNE CANIZARES 1st prize, feature writing, CEG Contest BALT V. QUINAIN 2nd prize column writing, CEG Contest JULIET VILLALUZ SEATO Scholar SUPREME STUDl ■NT COUNCIL’S MBSCELLANEA • A GOOD American by CONCEPCION F. RODIL Last September i came back to the Philippines alter three years stay in America and alt er a six-week tour of Europe. When I was in Germany, I received let ters from my American "Mommie", and at the end of one of the letters, she wrote the following which struck me as one of full concern and un derstanding for the recipient: ". . . At least before sailing thru the Suez Canal, you have heard from us. We all love you very much, dear. . . Here is a better photograph of me for you to have. Love, Mommie." The first thing 1 received when I set foot on American soil in July 1957 was a brisk, yet very friendly and candid letter from a Mrs. Ha rold J. Dunham in Granville, Ohio, introducing her family with whom I was supposed to stay for one month before graduate school start ed the following fall. Dazed in big, chilly San Francisco which was pul sating with a brow-beating traffic and a winnowing, milling crowd, and utterly unoriented with what the Experiment in International Liv ing (the program under which I was sent to Ohio) stood for, I clung to the letter for support. The thought of having a family to live with con soled my ignorant yet daring soul wanting to know where I drifted next. I read Mrs. Dunham's letter again—. . We are a family of four children—Tom, the oldest boy of 16 is a sophomore in senior high school; David, 14-years-old, will fin ish junior high next spring; Sally, 8-years-old goes to elementary school; and Martha June who is 3 years-old, stays home with me. Mr. Harold Dunham (Hal for short) is in sales and goes to work everyday from Monday to Friday in a town called Hebron which is about eleven miles away from Gran ville. Granville is a small village, peaceful and quiet. . The movie picture "Oklahoma" which I saw in the Philippines rose to my mind and I immediately saw myself riding in a horsedrawn car riage with an American family in flowing hoop skirts and laced Dr. RODIL's First Christmas In America with her American Family shoes, drawing water from a deep stone well with a wooden bucket, pushing logs in a hearthen stove to help make porridge in a tin kettle, calling the ducks and chickens to feed early in the morning when the ground still smelled raw and fresh. . . I thought that for somebody from a city with modern conveniences, a different life would be an interest ing change! When our plane screeched to a jumpy halt in Columbus, the capital of Ohio, I waded out of the plane together with eight other Filipino boys and girls who, like me, were sent to study in America on the Ful bright Program, and who also had to stay in Granville for one month on the Experiment in International Living, an international organization which sponsors the program of ex change of youths from various lands for better international understand ing and friendship. Scarcely had I found my way to the exit gate when a friendly voice uttered my Spanish name the twangy American way. The tall lady introduced herself pleansantly as Mrs. Dunham and then, one by one, presented the rest of the family. In a moment, I was shut off from the new and strange world by the Dunhams whose breezy, snappy English left me al most speechless and stupid during the 27-mile ride from Columbus to Granville. The modern street-length dresses of the girls and of Mrs. Dunham and the well-pressed coats of the boys and of Mr. Dunham, the fam ily car we rode in, and the scintil lating lights of the city we whizzed through were the first things in a continuous series that suggested to me I was not to live in an "Oklahoma"-type village! MARCH, 1961 Page 55 • MISCELLANEA Mrs. Dunham was always the first one to break the short yet un comfortable silence here and there. Alter the family and I figured out how they should call me, Sally, the oldest girl, hastened to say inno cently that sometimes she did not like their family name, Dunham, be cause her classmates in school sometimes made fun at her calling her “Dumb One." Her mother ask ed her instantly whether she thought they were right in their mischief, and if she didn't, then she should not be bothered about the joke. Very good attitude to take—I mus ed silently to mysell in the dark corner of the car. From then on, I've gathered and learned numerous small yet sparkling good thoughts about life from Mrs. Dunham. Although I was really old to be appropriately considered a child of the young Dunhams who were then only in their early forties, I felt that calling them "Daddy" and "Mom mie" would help place one in the family circle. Moreover, coming Dr. Rodil’s American Mommie from a big family of ten children with strong ties, I really wanted to belong. Being part of the family, I could participate in the family ac tivities which, I learned later, is the essence of the program of the Experiment in International Living. Fortunately, 1 call my Filipino par ents Papa and Mama and these have not been confused with my American Daddy and Mommie. Each day with the Dunhams and contacts with the other families brought for me new and interest ing discoveries and helped to gra dually dispel my doubts and odd ideas about America which I gath ered from the American movies and magazines and from “the ugly Ame rican" sent abroad. But it was from Mommie more than anybody else in America with whom I had con tact, that I learned countless fresh, interesting tidbits of life in general and of America in particular. I accidentally woke up very early one morning and I came across Mommie in the kitchen pounding deftly the typewriter keys with sheets of typing and carbon paper between the roller. I thought she was writing a book or an essay. Noting my inquiring look, she ex plained she was writing her folks— parents, sisters, brothers, in-law scat tered in America and in other coun tries. Through carbon letters where she recounts to everybody the same news with personal handwritten notes below the typed letter, she is able to communicate with every body once a week. In this present age when a million other activities press us on all sides and at all times, I thought that Mommie's car bon letters were very practical and sensible. Very soon, I found myself sending to my folks scattered all over the Philippines carbon letters with personal notes in each of them. Since I've left Granville, Mommie and I have been exchanging breezy, chatty carbon letters. One evening after a long shop ping spree, Mommie and I were thrown into the confused throes of preparing dinner later than usual, vainly trying to race with time be fore Daddy would get back from work at six. A bright idea flashed into Mommie's mind and she im mediately requested me to set the table saying, “If you should get married, Chita, and you think your husband is arriving home before dinner is ready, set the table first and that sets him to thinking din er will be ready very soon even if you have not actually started the roast!" Very clever idea, I thought. Wherever we were, whether alone or with company, whether in the crowded basement with Mommie showing me how to run the wash ing machine and dryer, or in Spring Valley Pool under the umbrellas waiting for little Martha June to get tired of the pool and shake the wa ter off her frail, tiny figure, Mom mie's scintillating sense of humor and what I call quick, penetrating intelligence pervaded the atmos phere. There was not a moment dull and interesting with her around. Al though she is of German descent, (her father being a German and once Director of the Conservatory of Music of Denison University, the only university in Granville) except lor her brilliant mind and strong will, which, I suppose, she owes to her German lineage, there is hard ly any other streak of German in her. Mommie's outgoingness and sparkling sense of humor are very "American" just like the handy American hotdog. One time she re marked to me, "I almost married somebody whose bank rolls were as fat as his sense of humor was lean. After some good thinking over, I finally decided to settle down with a man whose pocket is just as adequate as his sense of humor is rich. I thought that life with the latter would be more fascinating and worth living." To Mommie and me, there is rarely a better combi nation in this world than a wellchannelled intelligence and a de lightful sense of humor. The first few days I was in Gran ville, I was left exhausted looking at Mommie on the go from dawn till the last semblance of life died in the evening. As if the household chores and the taking care of a man and five children (the fifth was I) were not enough, she squeezed into her tight schedule a reasonable number of social, civic and cultural activities — attending music rehear sals (Mommie plays the cello for church and for the Music Club of Granville), teaching Sunday school when called upon as a substitute, deriving pleasure from a bridge game once a week with friends, cheering for her son in a’ball game, and attending Granville concerts and theatre. Coming from a musically-talented family, Mommie’s ta lents are not limited to the cello and the piano. She possesses a singing voice which she makes good use of in her church and in small social gatherings. During the farewell party which the American host fa milies gave for the Filipino group of Fulbrighters in 1957, she perform ed an excellent vocal solo rendition of the Filipino native song, "Ay„ Ay Kalisud," which did not take me much time to teach her. Except for her American pronunciation of some of the native words, which, we all thought, was fascinating and enjoy able, the performance caught the audience, American and Filipino alike. The expression, the pathos and the mood were what was need ed for the song and for the occa sion. Mommie was the only adult among the host families who did a Filipino number. She found a place in the hearts of the Filipinos. Page 56 THE CAROLINIAN MISCELLANEA • I am not really the “filth" child of the Dunhams; I'm the “sixth." Al most ten years ago, much against the protestations ol relatives and friends, Mommie took custody with court approval of an American girl teenager, one ol the unhappy chil dren ol a broken family. The appre hensions of letting one's children grow up with some wayward stranger did not, in the least, deter Mommie's strong conviction that no body is so bad that you cannot change him. Mommie recounted to me with pride and satisfaction how Rose, the girl, slowly with awkward and sometimes embarrassing strides, and yet surely, adopted the better manners of society; how she found school to be an interesting place to go to; and how she finally settled maturely with a solicitous husband. The letters of Mommie, now are re plete with joyful lines about Rose's child and about how wonderful their visits with each other have been. Mommie is a foster parent who believes that there is always “room for one more." Mommie is one of the few Ameri cans who are internationally lite rate. Very much aware of the role America plays in the present world crisis, she believes that prejudice, bi gotry and intolerance can do no better thing than put America down in the international struggle for a free world. She subscribes to the idea that peoples of other lands, most especially those of smaller na tions, be given due respect and rec ognition. She does not see race, co lor and creed as impediments to the attainment of beauty of the heart, strength of the mind and peace of the soul. She found for me a Cath olic family to take me to church eve ry Sunday, her own family being non-catholic. She loves my brown skin just as I love her fair com plexion. She has never failed to give praise for my few merits or offer tactful subtle condemnation of my faults. The subject of why other peoples act and do things the way they do has long fascinated Mommie and has aroused her insatiable thirst for new knowledge. Unlike many Ame ricans who are unfortunately inter nationally illiterate (this fact being attested to and acknowledged by many American authorities on in ternational relations), she believes that motivations, beliefs, hopes and aspirations which are mirrored in the things people do and the man ner they do them; are best known and learned through personal con tacts, supplemented by travel, read ing literature on other lands, movies, and through vicarious experience. Knowing these helps create better international understanding and friendship. The questions about the Philippines posed to me by the Dun hams revealed their knowledge of my country before 1 came. When one time I exclaimed abashedly, “Why, you know more of Philippine history and geography than I do!" Mommie gasped, “We read up on the Philippines before you came!" Upon exchanging notes later with co-Filipino Experimenters, I learned ♦ that a few of other host families were not as keen and avid enthu siasts about my country as the Dun hams were. I am almost sure that the latter have been as interested in the cultures of their three other sum mer guests as they have been in mine. I shall always remember Mommie's rapt expression when she finally discovered the secret of cook ing rice the Filipino way after three dismal failures; when she enjoyed heartily the Filipino dishes I pre pared— adobo, estofado and chop suey (Chinese!) — while the rest of the family were wondering what was good in them; when I explained to her what “Filipino time" means after our Filipino group in Gran ville appeared at 11:00 for a sup posedly 9:00 dance rehearsal! Mommie is very easy to please, very amenable to anything dished to her and to any situation into which she is thrown. Her ability to adjust is remarkable, a concomit tant phenomenon of her high intel ligence. By' being “one" with the other person, Mommie learns more, and thus, understands more. I had the feeling that among the members of the Dunham family, she derived most pleasure and most advantage from the Experiment homestays not only because of this extraordinary characteristic she possesses, but also because Daddy was away the whole day at work and the children were still too young to really appreciate the good mission of the Experiment in International Living. It has been said that intelligence is the capacity to take pain. Cer tainly, Mommie possesses this vir tue to a large extent. The virtuos ity with which she handles trying problems—from Tom's looking for a job to pay his way through college, to Dave's accidental breaking of a glass window pane in the house; and from a neighbor wanting in moral support and difficult to be refused help because of a pinching schedule, to the washer in the base ment that goes on the blink at Christmas time — is remarkable. Since I've known Mommie, I have developed better the virtues of pa tience and endurance, of waiting till problems got unwound and solv ed eventually. Now everytime a problem throws its merciless darts at me, Mommie's words keep ring ing in my ears, "Remember, dear, there's never a problem so great!" Dr. Concepcion Rodil and there again, I launch at the challenging world with renewed 'Trope and enthusiasm. The first winter in Washington, D.C., found me weak with colds and low blood pressure. 1 realized that the food given me in the university dormitory where I stayed was in sufficient for a heavy load of gra duate work I was carrying. I need ed more energy-building foods to fight off the cold which gnawed my bones and sapped the strength out of my tiny Oriental body. Upon knowing my physical frailty, Mom mie came to the succour—sending me bottles of vitamin pills and lay ers of home-made cookies and bis cuits. The first package contained the following notes: “This horse pills (the vitamin pills were so big, we called them in Granville “horse pills") are for your blood and the cookies are for you to remember my cooking. Love, Daddy and Mom mie." This was one of the num erous little things which meant a lot to me that Mommie did for me. When Mommie and Dave and Sally went to Washington, D.C. to visit me during my third summer in America, I took the opportunity of introducing them to a few close friends. To the lady housing direc tor of the university I attended, I heard Mommie say, “I am airaid Mr. Dunham might not have the chance to see other lands. This is one of the reasons why I am inter ested in bringing the world to us by taking into our family in the (Continued on page 69) MARCH, 1961 Page 57 • MISCELLANEA Aimed at helping victims of circumstance out of their misery and thus find meaning in their existence, that’s . . Mrs. DOROTHEO and a Holy Ghost Sister distributing food Items to a mother of five. IN A BRIEF interview Father Ha rold W. Rigney, S.V.D., rector of the University of San Carlos, un folded to this writer the plight of residents in the waterfront area who live in miserable conditions and he makes this appeal to civic-minded people to focus attention on these victims of circumstance. Fr. Rigney is the man best quali fied to know about the San Carlos Center. For Fr. Rigney himself is the founder of the Center whose aim, he says, is "to provide a religious center for the religious aspect of the lives of the poor people of the area—so poor they cannot attend to their religious needs" — not only that, their material necessities. Fr. Rigney has expressed deep concern for them. He elaborated: "We have to help these people. They are victims of circumstance, waiting for social minded, good-hearted individuals to come to their aid. But there are peo ple who level charges against them saying that they are lazy. No, these people are not lazy. The peo ple who say such things should of fer them jobs, and I know: if they are given jobs, they will work. And they will help improve themselves." With evident compassion in his eyes, Fr. Rigney went on to say that he has seen actual cases of victims of leprosy, malnutrition and tuberculosis ol the bones, among those people living within the vici nity of the Murio-murio. He told me of a family of four who are living there miserably until now. According to him, the father had two children who were undernour ished and inflicted with diseases. He said he was present when the father cried in prayer as his elder son was dying, saying also that he would go back to the Church if God would save his son. They had to counsel him that whether his son would survive or not he has to go back to the Catholic. His elder son died, and after two weeks his younger son also died. This is a family hit by misfortune, which is miserable like most other people in the community, which could not even afford to buy a coffin for the dead son. A kind-hearted lady gave them a coffin for the son. This is only one instance where not only spiritual needs are called for, but also material and financial assist ance, he said. This material assistance, in es tablishing the San Carlos Center, has not been overlooked by Fr. Rig ney. In fact it is one of his aims that material goods in any form may be distributed whenever possible. Food, clothing and medicine are solicited by the Center for his pur pose. This Christmas season that passed the Center distributed rice, bread, used clothing and some quantities of medicine. He disclosed that in the campaign for used clothing some gave dresses that were new. Also the H. E. people made rag dolls worth P200 and children who received them were very much delighted, he said. He wanted, he disclosed, to instill in the residents the habits of cleanliness and dressing properly as much as possible. Now there are children who dress better than be fore. Fr. Rigney's next plan is the in troduction ol home industries to help the residents use their time, and to augment what little income they can get. This priest from Chicago credits much of the progress of the work to the mother of a prominent fam ily. In this connection he made mention of the Dorotheos. He said that although Mr. Ricardo Dorotheo receives a good pay from the Ma drigal firm in Cebu, he does not have a car for his family. And he says, he and Mrs. Amparo Dorotheo (a faculty member at USC) have helped him much in running the Center. Not only do they have con tributed much material help, but they also have given their timk to maintaining the Center. In fact it is Mrs. Dorotheo (they live at the Madrigal compound) who has been given the charge of running and maintaining the San Carlos Center, This writer had the opportunity to watch and stay with the Doro theos one whole Sunday. Let's see a typical Sunday at the Center located at the south side of the Madrigal Cebu office. Page 58 THE CAROLINIAN MDSCELLANEA • Project: San Carlos Center The morning brought clouds over the city, some spots threatening the city folks with rain. But from dif ferent parts of the pier area, in the surroundings of the Madrigal compound and extending up to the Murio-murio district people carry ing veils and prayerbooks started to converge on an open field mass. Every Sunday it has become their habit to hear mass at a place near their homes. The site of the mass is the San Carlos Center. As the tartanilla made a turn we got off near the chapel. Music, that is, popular music, was being play ed, piped through two loudspeakers. The chapel, seemingly weak in con struction, stood bare, except for a crucifix. People facing the chapel were seated on long wooden un painted benches and on the ground were long wooden kneelers. The Sunday mass devotees included youngsters, who would be seen at the pier grounds scavenging for food during the days of the week, workhands and old women. The popular music stopped. The priest donned the vestments and started to say mass. A woman stood near the altar and guided the faithful to say the prayers in Visayan. As communion time came she went around calling attention and counting those who were to Rev. Harold W. Rigney, S.V.D. take communion. Youngsters raised their hands. As many as a score of the faithful received communion that Sunday. The popular music, the mass in the open field, the leading of the faithful in the prayers, the commun ion by the faithful, have been re peated every Sunday since the San Carlos Center was established six months ago. The Sunday we described above is just one holiday when we attend ed the field mass. And it was an experience for us to see people who had been indifferent towards things spiritual before, for most of them are ingrossed in their struggle for a living. For many don't care to go to mass; they have to look for food somewhere to fill their empty sto machs. That Sunday we stayed around to observe more. The lady who led the faithful in prayers during the mass, Mrs. Amparo C. Dorotheo, told us to join the priest, Fr. Margarito Alingasa, S.V.D., up to their house and promised to give us pic tures of the San Carlos Center. Later Mr. Densing and I joined a party composed of Fr. Alingasa, Mrs. Dorotheo, Sister Bernadette and two helpers of Mrs. Dorotheo bringing a dress and a ganta of rice. These items were to be given to a sick woman on whom we made a call. Fr. Alingasa was to admin ister to her the last sacraments. When we reached the house we were told that the sick woman and her husband had gone somewhere to seek the help of a doctor. But Mrs. Dorotheo conjectured that be cause of superstition, perhaps they did not want a priest to administer the last sacraments to the sick woman. We turned back. Fr. Alingasa proceeded to USC, while Mr. Den sing and I stayed with the group of Mrs. Dorotheo and Sister Berna dette. A couple joined us; and we learned later that they were from the World Neighbors, Inc., who had the same mission as ours. We went first to a house where a girl was the subject of our visit. Her mother was in, cuddling a 9-month-old son. But her daughter, about 8-years-old, was behind her trying to hide from us, for her body was covered with diseases. Her skin seemed to peel off all over. Mrs. Dorotheo told the mother io go to her house after two days so she could write a note to the Fran ciscan Sisters, who would give her medicine. Our next stop was a house where a mother and her three children liv ed. Mrs. Dorotheo told us that the father was a tubercular. They took him to the Cebu TB pavilion one week before. Their children lived on the mother's earnings as a laundry woman. The last visit we made was to a very small lean-to where a mother and her five children lived. Her husband had abandoned her, and her children depended only on what the mother could get. Mrs. Doro theo told us that she depends so much on the food, and sometimes cash, given by Fr. Rigney. After the rounds of the district we went back to the Dorotheo resi dence and Mrs. Dorotheo and her niece gave us refreshments. We stayed for a few minutes to watch the distribution of yellow corn, bread and powdered milk to the indigents. The individuals given re(Continued on page 69) Mrs. Amparo C. Dorotheo MARCH, 1961 Page 59 • MDSCELLANEA by BALT V. QUINAIN ffliK n m • Chesterton told us once that there are two ways of getting home; and one of them is to stay there. The other is to walk around the whole world till we come back to the same place. Unfortunately for us, we cannot al ways cling to the sotana of Uncle Char les and stay here in order to get "home." We must have to go outside and walk around the whole world, and endeavor this time to come back "home" not anymore as students who pay our tuition fees, but rather as professionals who receive salaries for service in our respective chosen careers. Home, to us has been in the library, where we read voluminous law books until, Morpheus gets into our tired and weary eyes. Home, to us has been in the office of the Carolinian, where we pound the typewriter for literary pieces which are blunt and pedestrian, biting and insulting, or sweet and gentle, some times dispassionate. More often, how ever, we are constrained to engage in writing the former because there are more things to lampoon than to praise in the campus. Yes, home to us, has been in this column, where we talk over and over again the ins and outs of this sanctum-sanctorum of Uncle Charles. These things and many more have been part of our chores at "home." But as we prepare to take off our black attires, hang the sheepskins on the wall and walk around the whole world in order to get "home" not any more as law students or amateur cam pus writers, we find out that graduation is not only an event of academic im portance nor an indelible trimming of our student lives, but rather an occa sion that stirs with ceaseless regularity the youthful curiousity of our young minds. We find it as a prosecuting time, trying our young souls and setting us on a process of self-evaluation with thought-provoking questions ringing ceaselessly in our ears: How far have we gone in our search for knowledge and our quest for truth after the try ing years of spiritual guidance and tutelage of lyo Carlos? How far have we grown spiritually, intellectually and morally. How prepared are we to face squarely the stark realities of life? As we pause for a while, grope for affirmative answers to the questions, subsequent ones echo from nowhere: Will the proper religious educational background and the right perspective we have acquired from the school really help us pave our way to successful ventures in life? What are our chances of successful life in this modern com munity of keen competition in fashion as well as in business? Can we live on "lawyering" alone? There are so many lawyers already. Do the fresh graduates have an edge over those old legal lumi naries? Will people not hire them in stead, because of their experience in handling cases in our courts of justice? How about writing? Can we live on it? According to a seasoned editor, writ ing is only good as a sideline in the Philippines. The newspaper business is not a flourishing trade here. Filipino journalists must have to scram some where to live and eat. But where? In the government? But isn’t it a fact that landing a job in the government nowadays is not based on one's civil service eligibility but rather on one's political affiliation? Don't we know that today, it is no longer a question of what but whom one knows, and not what one is, but what he owns, that matter more in our present so ciety? Have we forgotten that today, the compadre system and friendship with those who have power and in fluence count more than one's own abilities and the true worth of a per son? Supposing we don't find any employ ment, what will we do in the light of the present conflict for power between angels and devils? In the dominating atmosphere of graft and corruption? Of political confusions and economic depradations? Of raging religious con troversies? Of hunger and revolutions? Of hatred and revenge? Of hypocritical love and understanding? Of thievery, robbery and of begging? Of amoks, suicides and pareglas? And to sum it up, the mad scramble for the survival of the fittest? These are some of the many challeng ing questions beckoning us to ponder on as we roll our sleeves to cross that ocean or climb that mountain to earn a living. But at any rate, as we walk around the whole world, we are opti mistic that we won't get "home" empty handed. For after all, didn't they say that faith can move mountains? mamporian formulae for success gathered from encylopedias, methods to produce results on'y under ideal conditions in countries like the United States. Still others catered to blurred generalizations tending to influence the minds of the young to grasp only the big things and relegate to the background the small essential ones which are vital to the exist ence of the big things. They tried to teach the gra duates to close their eyes to insignificant matters and wink at the big ones in order to get rich quick, hands down, at the spur of the moment. This time, however, we expect that guest speak ers will give us commencement speeches "cooked” in an entirely new dish. Speeches that suit the call of the immediate. • It has been our interesting experience in the past to listen to commencement speakers deliver their com mencement. speeches f ull of loopholes, inconsistencies and balonies. The themes of their so called masterpieces varied from the sublime to the ridiculous. Some were selfserving, high-falutin’ political speeches, harping on the same old political theme song: the nation’s chronic malady of graft and corruption prevailing in every government office (a disease, which in truth came about wholly or partly because of the speakers’ connivance tcith the illegal activities of the four-legged rats now running loose on the shiny floors in the bureaucracies of our government.) Other speeches were ostentatious display of handme-down-sweet-nothings or Icilometric summaries of • They say that graduates, in the real sense of education, never graduate at all. They only learn too much or too little. They base this assertion on the premise that the essence of true education is not in advancing spiritually and morally through the years. By this, we are reminded of graduates who get their sheepskins all right, but until now don't know how to commence at commencement. We are, of course, referring to those who still don't know how to pray the Our Father and the Hail Mary; to those who still don't know how to examine the help-wanted ads without the aid of their Tatays and Nanays; and to those who still act and talk like savages. $ Page 60 THE CAROLINIAN Erlinda M. Talaid THIS ISSUE'S personality is a newcomer to San Carlos and al though only fifteen years old, he has already gained a certain degree of popularity which other students of his age rarely achieve. Born Jose Gonzales Pritchard in Danao, Cebu on May 11, 1946, he received his first education at the Danao Elementary School where he graduated valedictorian. Thus, he scored the first of his scholastic successes. Pursuing his secondary studies at the USC Boys' High School, he graduated salutatorian in March of last year. He then enrolled in the College of Liberal Arts. He hopes with God's help to become an excellent doctor in the future. Pretty early, Joe, if we may call him that has developed a strong love for books. Westerns top his list. This love also extends to movies; ask him the latest Western in town and he will readily give the answer to you. Another favorite hobby of his is swimming and gymnastics. He is a member of the USC Gymnastics Team which performed, to the tremendous amusement of those present, during the First USC Students Day—an extra-curricular activity which he attends aside from the SCA. Although quite young, he has "valuable" ideas about romance and going steady in college. Asked to give some, he said, "There's nothing wrong with dating only one girl how ever, the pair should not get serious. If it is a source of temptation, then, they should break off." Joe finds USC a good institution where students are taught in a truly Catholic atmosphere. However, he confides that In spite of the good students, there are also snobs. “It's a good thing there are more good people than snobs," he mused. Nothing stands in Joe's way to success because he always sticks to his life philosophy: "If you want a thing hard enough and you go after it long enough, you'll get it." In school his favorite subjects are English and Chemistry. As for movies, he likes comedies, funnies, and tragedies, too. The first in a family of seven, Joe is an American mestizo, his father (Joseph Pritchard, now deceased) being an Ameri can, and his mother (Genoveva Gonzales) a Filipina. He's both introvert and extrovert. Among his friends he's an ex trovert, but among other people he's an introvert. Joe delights in telling his most unforgettable experience— a breath-taking one which almost cost his fender life. One sunny afternoon, when he was still a kid, he went swimming. He couldn't swim very far because the waves were rather big. But then the boyish urge to swim from the shore to a small boat anchored some fifty yards away was too great to over come; midway, cramps caught him; he tried to swim on his back. Sensing he couldn't make it, he tried to swim ashore. He was so tired he couldn't move his legs anymore. He had only his arms and God above to help him. But after a long and arduous effort and a lucky stroke, he reached shore. This is the experience which nearly cost the life of the king of the First USC Students Day. N. Larosa I E S BARELY NINETEEN years old. Erlinda del Mar Talaid, has risen from the little angel that she used to be to the beauty and scholar that she is now. Born in Clarin, Bohol on August 8, 1942, months after the second global war, Linda or Lynn as she is fondly called by her intimate friends, holds the topmost berth of her class, second year General A.B. Course, and in tends to be a famous professor of psychology in the future. For her to become a professor of psychology is not sur prising; on the contrary, that is the least that can be expected of her. Her latent gifts of brilliance, tact, and diligence transcend the ordinary. From her kindergarten days until college she has been copping no mean scholastic honors. She graduated valedictorian from the elementary and salutatorian in the high school, University of Southern Philippines. She made a name for her beloved Alma Mater (said institution) by participating in the Second Philippine Junior Red Cross Biennial Conference, August, 1957 in Dilliman, Quezon City. For this Carolinian whose ambition is "to be ambitious", no obs tacle is too great to delay her soaring to greater heights. Her scholastic records show: consistent scholarship in college. As a secondary student she was Supreme Student Council secretary, associate editor of the "Junior Scholar", and 4-H Club delegate to its Regional and Provincial Meet. In college she has been Carolinian Chemistry treasurer, "Retort" editor, SCA member, top-ranking representative of the Liberal Arts College to the 4th Student Congress, "C" staff member. This of course shows an unusually brilliant mind. Not only does she have brains but also something to crow about—beauty that epitomizes the all-too-well known simplicity of a Filipina. She was Miss Fresh man, Miss Senior, Sweetheart of the Senior Organization, Muse of the Sophomore, Junior, and Senior Varsity teams, PMT sponsor in high school; in college, Muse of the Science team, queen of the First USC Students Day, and "Daredevil" battalion sponsor. About going steady in college, she has this to say to her admirers: "Love can wait; there may be exceptions, but they don't make the rule. Better no love affairs in college so there will never be heartaches and failing grades". Lynn has outgrown her love for comics although she has never really developed a love for books. But, mind you, when ever she reads, she prefers books on poetry. Home journals and cookbooks too are her forte. For Linda, no experience is above the rest? "All ex periences are unforgettable," she said laughingly. Among them are high school graduation, her stay at the State university, the afternoon she was on the liberal arts float, the evening of her coronation as Queen of the USC Students Day, and es pecially the recent NUS conference in Baguio. Linda finds USC nice and has some words for the faculty: "Carolinians should be deeply indebted to the administration and faculty for the religious instructions given them”. She said at first the USC people were indifferent, but then she realized that people always are, until you know them. She (Continued on page 84) MARCH, 1961 Page 61 • MISCELLANEA THE AKA FRATERNITY Its Aims and Objectives SO MANY tilings have been said of the Alpha Kappa Alpha Fraternity of the Col lege of Commerce — praises as well as antagonistic criticisms. Organized almost a decade (of years) age, the AKA Fraternity has grown in name, membership, and achievements. Its members now count around 800. Its or ganization set-up has been the pattern of other fraternities, not only in the University of San Car los, but also in other schools. Since its existence, the fratern ity has contributed much to the University and to the community of Cebu. The costly seal at the main lobby of USC was a project of the fraternity. The alwaysasked-for Bingo games during the past College Day celebrations were undertaken by the Akans in their Akan spirit of brotherhood and cooperation. The yearly canned Akan when the newly accepted Akan pledges: “By the grace of God, my Creator, I was born into this world a free man. Wherefore, with all the honor and dignity born in all free men, I now subs cribe that I am Akan in thought, in deed, and in spirit; and all the earthly possessions that I come with, I pledge to share with my brothers in the spirit of fellowship as one would do with his brothers, flesh with flesh, blood with blood, to live in all the glory of being a Christian; I strive towards all the lofty and honorable, that in the end I may meet my Creator... Another manifestation of the frat ernity’s spiritual objective is the acceptance of a probationer for the fraternity: “We now set the flame of brotherhood to light, thy blood in the fire of the joys of com panionship and the nectar of our spiritual fraternity and in this Whatever they may say about the relative importance of the factors in the making of human beings, we know that every person is to a great extent what he wants to be. We admit that you can’t do much about the matter of heredity, but you can do something about environment. It is important to make it work for you rather than against you. What people do you want to resemble? Ask yourself that question and answer it frankly. Study the habits of peo ple whom you admire; attempt to acquire their virtues and avoid their faults. By associating with such people you can learn what you want to learn. Observe and emulate, but be sure yours isn’t a slavish or counterfeit imitation...” Then at about the last phase of the initiation rites, the neo phytes are reminded and instruct ed to walk along the road of virby EPIMACO DENSING JR. food drive of the fraternity is aimed to help and make happy some hundreds of poor families in the slums of Cebu City. But above all these material undertakings, the fraternity aims at the development and training of its members morally and spir itually. Under the guidance of a spir itual adviser, the fraternity has for its objective the attainment of the ultimate end of life — the destiny all men’s hearts are rest less for — the eternal happiness in the companionship of the Crea tor. This is manifested at the final step of the making of an way we lift thy faith and thy vow to the heavens — one brotherhood of so much blood — and the fire that has been lit may soon die, but the spirit which gave it light remains forever entombed in the Glory of Our Lord Eternal.” The fraternity also in its in tention to develop the moral and social nature of its members has made use of environments and undertakings favorable to its at tainment. At the start of its ini tiation rites, the fraternity tells its neophytes: “The psychologists, biologists, and sociologists have much to tell about the effect of environment and heredity ... tues: “...Put in practice your best manners. Tact, forbearance, and consideration for others are necessary for every condition-.in life. Be loyal to your family... Strive for popularity in your own home and popularity elsewhere will not be hard to achieve. “Let your appearance speak for you. Health and cleanliness are two essentials of a good appear ance. And good grooming is as much a part of modern life as is streamlining. There is no deny ing that clothes do help to make a man. And they are just as like ly to unmake you. Appropriate(Continued on page 84) Page 62 THE CAROLINIAN MISCELLANEA • Red Infiltration In Philippine Campuses about the threat of the Red sickle. It seems we are complacent. Can we say that the image of communism has been fading out in the country? If so, what can the proper intelligence agency say about printed matter being re ceived regularly by some College Editors and officers of the Stu dent Councils of different educa tional institutions in this Queen City of the South? Printed matter received by the office of the Carolinian and even officers of the Student Council here in San Carlos includes ma gazines, pamphletes and letters from the International Union of Students (IUS) whose headquar ters is in Prague, Czechoslovakia. That the IUS is a communist propaganda machine is not a de batable topic. But that is not the question for the moment. What the college editors want to know is — How did the people in Prague get their names here in Cebu City? Most student leaders here, es pecially the college editors and Council officers who are receiving such printed matter from such far away Red places did not ask for the printed reading materials sent them. They want to know who gave their names to the IUS in Prague? How did the printed matter pass through the mails? Or are the Postal and Customs Bureaus sleeping on their jobs. Whether the Student Politburo which “trapped” the local coed into the Red orbit at Talisay is back to infiltrate and subvert stu dents of this Queen City, is still everybody’s guess, though the re ceipt of printed matter from those places gives everyone sufficient ground for suspicion. The Filipino students are not safe from communist infiltration, after all. They are “threatened” by the Reds to “barter” the “Orient Pearl” for the “Red sickle.” And that’s dangerous. Re member, if there is anything hard to resist, it is temptation. 5 VICENTE BENDANILLO, Jr. •. Zopnotcker , • by RENE M. RANCES • When the results of the Chemical En gineering Board exams held in Manila last August 1960 were released last Dec ember 22, many were not surprised to know of the 78-passing-percentage ob tained by San Carlos. Many were not shocked anymore. Many were not puzzled considering the usual low percentage of passing in most government exams. The coming out of USC's successful candi dates has been regarded not only among the students, but the Cebuanos in general as an ordinary "event" of the school. The records in previous board exams will bear this out. But when, a week after it was verified, Mr. Vicente Bendanillo, Jr. of USC romp ed off first place for the entire Philip pines, there was not only surprise for the feather obtained, but it also caused incredulously lifted eyebrows In the stud ent world. It was an honor not only San Carlos, but also for all schools outside Manila considering the frequent captur ing of top places by schools in the metTo Bendanlllo's classmates, instructors and all those who know well his intel ligence and resourcefulness, there was a high expectation for his topping said exams. "He really proved true to form", some erstwhile instructors of his candidly remarked. Inting, as he is fondly called, hails from Toledo City. Born December 8, 1938 (the third eldest son in the family) he started his elementary education at the Toledo Elementary School. Later on, he pursued his secondary course at the Boys' High School department of this University where he copped first honor able mention upon his graduation. An active PMT officer and a News editor of the Junior Carolinian, Inting was po pular on the school campus. Because of financial difficulty in the family, he applied for a job as a work ing student in the University, and through the benevolence of the SVD Fathers who were satisfied with his scholastic ratings, he was assigned to the Chemistry labor atory. There his love for the chemicals became so strong that he enrolled in the Chemical Engineering course, attending his classes mostly at night. Not only did he love setting up apparatusses but he also took the ROTC course seriously. In the 1957 ROTC tactical inspection, he topped the theoretical examinations for First Year Advanced, FA. He was made Batallion commander of the 1957-58 ROTC corps which collected the "star" in the tactical inspection. And as a re sult of his outstanding leadership, he was awarded three medals after his graduation from the advanced ROTC course. Being cadet officer and a labor atory assistant of the University did not in any way create distraction from his desired course, on the contrary he main tained his reputation as a consistent scholar. A consistent scholar he was active in the students affairs. Because of his love for the upliftment of the students pro gress, he launched his candidacy for senator of the Supreme Student Council and came out elected unanimously. He was one of the founders of the USC Chess, an active organisation of the Chemical Engineering students, and was its first president. Asked for his remarks about his top ping the board exams, he merely reiter ated: "It was plain luck, but I really prayed for it." Presently connected with the University as Ch.E. lab in-charge, and a future faculty member of the engineer ing department, Inting still hopes to gain further knowledge of his profession and wishes that someday he would find him self at Uncle Sam's grounds keeping ab reast with the modern technological trends in the chemical engineering field. "Then after that, what will be your next move in life? Would you not care for marriage?" this writer teaslngly asked him. "Well, I admire It. and I am looking for one who will make a harmonious partner in the family," he said humbly. Such is Vicente Bendanillo, Jr. — the USC topnotcher! # MARCH, 1961 Page 63 • MDSCELLANEA NUS Conference Report... TEN GENTLEMEN and a lady reached Baguio late in the evening of December 26th. Everyone complained about the piercing cold of the place. Being the lone lady delegate, I thought of how lonely and lost I would be during the conference. Yet, the moment I entered our room on the third floor of the Patria de Baguio annex, I knew I was mis taken. The Holy Ghost College and Maryknoll College delegates who were my roommates simply oozed with friendliness. The conference formally opened the next morning with simple but fitting ceremony. The program was opened with an invocation by the Most Reverend William Bras seur, CICM, DD, Vicar Apostolic of Mountain Province. The Mayor of Baguio welcomed the delegates and Manila Councilor Herminio Astorga introduced the guest speaker, Vice President Diosdado Macapagal. The Vice President in his speech proposed that a Na tional Youth Agency be establish ed composed of representatives of the Department of Education, schools and universities and stu dent organizations. Its aim is to meet the problems and demands of the youth of the land. Mr. Ma capagal declared: “Our cardinal aim is to open up new areas where we can systematically utilize youthful man-power.” He en couraged the delegates to partici pate more in public issues, and revealed that this proposed agen Left to right: Delano Tecson, Camilo Carmenforte, B.C. Cabanatan, Pete Montero, Manuel S. Go, Slxto LI. Abao, Jr. Fed Auto, Erlinda Talaid, Vletor Dumon, Fllemon Fernandex, and Ramon San Agustin II. Insert: Oscar Abella and Pompey Labaria Posted: Junne Cahlxares cy would apprise the youth of na tional education policy. In addi tion to this, it would investigate and propose projects for the youth, and if established should be “free from politics”. He point ed out the seeming lack of inter est on the part of government of ficials in the “student situation” of our country as illustrated by the lack of incentive for a strong, enlightened group of students. General orientation and intro ductory appraisal of the problems to be discussed in the workshops were given to us in the afternoon of the same day. It ended with a social and acquaintance program wherein Junne Canizares proved once more his poetic genius by re citing a poem beatnik style. The poet became more poetic than ever, what with the beautiful flowers around the romantic place, most especially the dahlia in the person of Diana Carlos of the famed Bayanihan. From that night on, he became known to everyone in the conference as the poet de legate. Two speakers talked on the socio-economic problems of the Philippines which was the topic of the day, 28th of December. The first speaker, Mr. Edilberto de -Jesus, registrar of the Mapua In stitute of Technology, in his speech stressed that “the problem of the youth today is to locate their permanent places in a world where everything seems to change.” He added that the worst result of the influence of the conThe purple curtains of time have long shaded the fading light of last December... Yet, everytime memory's gust of wind gently ripples through the curtains.............................. THESE USC SSC Prexy Slxto LI. Aboo, Jr. introducing his delegation. tinuous changes in our patterns of living is the apparent decline of moral values among our youth. The young give themselves the only importance above all others. “The socio-economic problems of our students stem from lack of social consciousness, unawareness of the needs and problems of others.” As solution, Mr. de Jesus pointed out the role of the schools of equipping the youth with the proper principles and ideal. Edu cating the adults may also help, he said. Page 64 THE CAROLINIAN REMEMBER Mr. Rodolfo Andal of the GSIS, on the other hand, cited the “tan gible achievements of the ad ministration in the various fields of public service.” He frowned on the impression given by some of his countrymen’s criticism on the graft and corruption without ever giving due credit for the good the government has done. He emphasized that public service is not only one-sided, but is a joint concern of both the government and the people. The most interesting speaker who talked on the most interest ing subject, was Mr. George I. Duca, Minister Plenipotentiary, Representative of the Assembly of Captive European Nations. Mr. Duca who is an American repre sented nine countries behind the Iron Curtains and has been con ducting lectures on the necessity of a strong dam to stop the com munist tide. In his talk, he laid out a plan and techniques of com bating Red propaganda, such as organized groups to fight the hammer and sickle, and a conscien tious elementary study of com munism by the students. Aside from his talk, he made himself available for interviews, and in one of these interviews he com mented on the intelligence of the Filipinos as reflected in their eyes. “You can see through the eyes that among Orientals, the Filipino is the most intelligent. Compara tively speaking, Filipinos are also the cleanest in the East.” To bor row the word of a co-conferee — apparently, he has yet to see the dorms. The life-blood of the conference was the workshops. There were six in all, two workshops discussed the same problem/Student Pro by ERLINDA M. TALAID blem in Philippine Democracy. The theme of the conference was divided into three different as pects; educational, political, and socio-economic problems. Work shops I and II- discussed the edu cational problems, workshops III and IV, political problems and the last two workshops, V and VI, dealt on socio-economic problems. The workshops never had a dull moment, what with everybody giving his ideas for the others to share. Rep. Filemon L. Fernandez lived up to our expectations; he was elected Chairman of Work shop II. Despite the many “objectments” to the many “suggestments”, the workshops did really work. Senator Arturo M. Tolentino was the guest speaker at the closing ceremonies, Friday morning, De cember 30th at Cafiao Room, Pines Hotel. In his speech he urged the conferees to continue the noble task of the organiza tion. “Your NUS, I must say, is a much better means of develop ing student leaders than what we had in our day. Keep on with the spirit of the conference and you will be most prepared to take over the reigns of the government in the future.” Aftei- the Sena tor’s address, the plenary session began. Resolutions from the dif ferent workshops were presented to the body for discussion and approval. At two o’clock in the afternoon, immediately after lunch, the de legates went back to the Pines Hotel, for the Student Congress. At this meet, our very own Sixto Abao, Jr. was elected 2nd Vice President of the NUS Executive Board. In the evening was a re ception and ball at the Pines Ho tel. Awards and certificates of merit were distributed and again, the President was honored with an award for active participation. The next day, Saturday, gave the delegates mixed emotions: happiness for those who missed home so much, and sorrow for those who have learned to love Baguio. After best wishes and goodbyes were said, four Pantranco buses brought the delegates back to Manila after some brief stop-overs for the sightseeing tour of Baguio. Some eyes were misty; others appeared calm, though we could tell that their grief “was too deep for tears”. Parting was really such sweet sorrow. (Continued on pane 85) MARCH, 1961 Page 65 • MISCELLANEA The Supreme Student Council Review of the S AT THIS writing two heads of state have, before a joint session of lawmakers of their respective countries, deliver ed their reports on the prevailing conditions of their states. A re port given usually at the opening of congressional sessions, this is called the “State of the Nation,” here in this republic of banana and ubi, and “State of the Union,” there in the United States where the missile industry is fast gain ing profits of prestige. But these Presidential reports cannot be equalled by this “Re view” of the Supreme Student Council of the University of San Carlos. This review has a place of its own, a dignity humble as it may be, and an element of hu mor which “State of the Nation” messages are usually wanting. (But Pres. Garcia’s latest “State” message was all humor. Almost everybody took note of his wit by way of painting a rosy picture of a country in economic chaos; and a congressman, can you recall asked what country the President was describing any way?). At this point, as this is titled a “Review” covering the Student Council, I wish to make it known that I am not taking the preroga tives of the President of the Coun cil, Mr. Sixto LI. Abao, Jr., and that I write this from the view point of an ex....... as an exper ienced onlooker. I had the opportunity of wit nessing the first election of offi cers of the Council when Vicente Balbuena became its president. It was followed by Mr. John Osmena, who distributed a package of SCAP four-year programs to Ma nila newspapers; then Mr. Adelino B. Sitoy, (who entered just now to tell us his plans now that he is an attorney), and the incumbent Chief Executive of the Supreme Council of the University of San Carlos, Mr. Sixto LI. Abao, Jr. I know Mr. Abao quite well and how untiring he is in trying to push his ideas through. And he has determination and spirit that he backs with follow-ups and sees to it that they are carried. And when he decides, he decides. Sometimes as irrevocable were his decisions as a haircut. And others too. The victory of the controlling party, the Caroli nian Youth Party brought into the Council a lady for its Vice-Presi dent, Miss Carmelita J. Rodriguez. A gift from the Architecture De partment, she told, the students during the campaign that she could help in facilitating the in stallation of the telephone for stu dents’ use and also, after she was assured by Pres. Abao, that she could lend a student P20, or P40 a quite good figure coming from a lady vice-president. (By the way, where’s that telephone now?) And another Rodriguez, Lorna, the two-termer Secretary of the Supreme Council. She has acquit ted herself well in the first term in her performance as house sec retary and brought into the coun cil a maturity one rarely finds in a young lady like her. As proof, she told her dean that she is ca pable of being Council Secretary. She is already a mature lady, she told him. Treasurer Dalisay P. Salgado carries a beautiful handbag and we can only presume it contains money to be granted as loans to students. If you ask her how her work in the Council is, she will smile but tell you it’s diffi cult to get back the money. She only wants to act as treasurer and not do collection work. She prepares the list of delinquent borrowers and submits them to us at the Bursar’s Office with the request that they not be given their admission slips. Fed A. Auto carries the physi que of a basketball player and I saw him once sidle up to the Pre sident to tell him that they were to have a practice and so be ex cused from the session. For one thing he is all friendliness to everyone, a factor that swept him Page 66 THE CAROLINIAN MDSCELLANEA • into the Council hall, plus, of course, his back-patting. During the campaign days a campaigner described the present PRO, Mr. Rodolfo Justiniani, thus: Guapo, romantico, simpatico ug “wala pa gayu’y trato.” But first Rudy, before I will unwrap the truth about the fourth adjective. Chesterfield usa diha, bi. These are the top men and wo men. You’ll find more below. But first may I ask this: What has the Council done, with all these men and the representatives be hind it? The first session of the Con gress, which President Abao des cribed as “marathon” was charac terized by tumultuous verbal skir mishes, bitter exchange of barbs, (wire?), clashes of vehement pro tests, short sarcastic privilege resolution for intercollegiate de bates ; resolution for a massive anti-communist rally; resolution for the drafting of rules to govern house proceedings. In the after-victory message to the student body at the beginning of the semester, Mr. Abao pledged action to accomplish the Council’s goals. His four-point program of administration: 1. To provide a dynamic and responsible student leadership in the campus. 2. To promote good fellowship in the campus according to the spirit of a true Carolinian through the various student activities. 3. To encourage active partici pation in student affairs; 4. To look after the social, mo ral, physical, spiritual, and also the economic well-being of the its members big Manila schools. But what is more important to be done is the big campaign to put USC in the eyes of other stu dents. For sad to say still many have not known much of what USC has done, has been doing and contributing to the national pro gress. Another thing to be disclosed is that while in the past USC had been only a member of the Executive Board of the National Union of Students, this year USC has put itself higher when Presi dent Abao landed the post of 2nd National Vice-President. We be lieve this is the first time that such a big position has been held by a school outside Manila. While we have to express our thanks to the other big bosses of the NUS, we should also commend UPREME STUDENT COUNCIL by B. C. CABANATAN speeches and fireworks of unruly debates among student-lawmakers. During this session an appro priation act was passed to defray expenses for an additional water cooler for the Engineering-Archi tecture Department; an appropria tion of P170 for the purchase of a sala set for the ROTC office; appropriation of P200 for religious organizations; appropriations of P250 for the council herald; an other appropriation for Pl,000 for a Student Loan Bank. Passed were these resolutions: 1. Requesting the Student Coun cil to make representations with the shipping companies for ship ping discounts to USC students. 2. Asking the Student Council to support a drive against loiter ing on the corridors. 3. Requesting the Council to petition the local Postmaster to furnish application forms for the acquisition of Postal Identification Cards. These were the other resolu tions : for the construction of wait ing sheds (where are these now?); resolution for a “Speak English Drive” (it is not one of the points taken into consideration by the PAASCU in their accrediting work); resolution for a special students’ mass once every month; students. These were his aims, and whether they have been ac complished or not is for the stu dent population to find out. As to appropriations this writei wants to point out that he does not agree on the whole with them. For there was little deliberation on the money measures and the wisdom of the amount appropria ted for certain items. There was dispatch in the passage of appro priation acts which should have been discussed more thoroughly with respect to the amount allot ted. There should always be safe guards for the disposal of funds. This does not question the end, the purpose of the appropriation, but the bigness of the amount set aside. For the Council is not a philanthropic foundation. But this is a different story when it comes to the appropria tion for a certain item that we do not find fit to publish here for it would only reflect a condi tion uncomplimentary to its mem bers. It is done in the spirit of self-sacrifice. As to our representation in the National Union of Students, the Supreme Student Council, the of ficers have found that it pays to be a member of that big national organization which has also for ourselves for this. It is to the credits of the officers’ active par ticipation and leadership, an honor for the school and its stu dents. For what will the present set of officers be remembered? To the many perhaps the hold ing of the First Students’ Day, their participation in the literarymusical program and the Students’ Day Ball. It was, they said, a SUCCESS, a real SUCCESS. The officers and representatives find so many things to remember. The discussions that enlightened their peers, the “hatchet” in the middle of the session, Nelson La rosa, who told his colleagues that he was speaking in behalf of the women, Oscar Abella, for his ma ture dissection of the points under discussion. And still to others perhaps the Students Loan Bank. What I remember well is the announcement which came out in the Council Herald this way: “Student Loan Bank Starts Oper ations.” This notice came out in the morning. The following day a Loan Bank member scribbled in chalk on the bulletin board in the lobby this notice: “Loan Bank closed indefinitely. Funds ex hausted after 2 days of busi ness.” Jf MARCH, 1961 Page 67 The Songs of April and May were Innocent (Continued from page 25) and secure. I was about to reveal what I had in my heart for her, when I saw David. I had to call him. David. David approached us with a ready smile. He was very hand some. His white barong-tagalog turned red in the crimson light. "Therese, David Morandarte. David, Therese Herrera,” I intro duced them to each other. David was a bosom friend of mine. He was the one who recom mended me to Mr. Robles. I asked him to see Therese. “Take a seat, Dave,” I said. “Three is a crowd,” he said. “Don’t be trite,” she said. We laughed. The next day David suddenly visited me at home. He honked the horn of his car very noisily as if it was New Year’s Dady. I met him. He greeted me very happily. I did not know. I did not know whether I should be happy or not when he told me, “Errico, I like her. Man, you’re a real scout! If she is really that rich to belong to my social sphere, I’ll marry her.” I wanted to say, “Wait, Da vid. Where do you get the idea that I’m scouting for you?” But he was such a good friend to me. I en couraged him to go on his path, without informing him that I was on mine. Let Luck alone choose between us. Nights and days. Nights and days came and went like songs. Like songs of April and May. But love did not anymore behave in the manner I first felt it. Now it bit and bit. And bit, as though it was a weevil and my heart an illfated flower. I struggled to un learn it. David’s constant presence at the Pearl oppressed me. I had done three faults. Loving Therese was one. Asking David to see her was another. The third was, that I could never sing without her. One night I shook hands with the waiters, and laughed aloud with them. “What’s so funny?” she said, walking towards us. “Wish me a good voyage. I’m leaving for Davao tomorrow morn ing,” I said. I hated it. It was crazy of me, but I had to pretend I was happy. “Bon voyage!” She gave her hand. “Why the sudden?” The waiters attended to their duty. We sat at the nearest empty table. “Therese, we’ve only one number left, no? One number. One is a good number. It is my friend,” I said. “Dave is here now.” Her eyes twinkled as she spoke. I tried to smile. “Therese, I’m only a singer. What else do I own and possess besides my voice? But, man is not a bird. He cannot just sing and sing and sing. I’ll quit. I’ve got to find a job. A job on which two people can live,” I said. “Now what chance have I? What h...” She stayed silent like a statue. “What hope. I tell you this,” I said foolishly, “because I have to.” This time it was Therese who pre tended not to understand the easy labyrinth of dreamers. “Hear that? It’s for us,” She said. I nodded. And we walked to wards the stage. The song was joyful. I put my heart, my soul in it. The song must not die. It must live some where, I said to myself. I held Therese’s arms lovingly. A last attempt to communicate my feel ings to her. David was down there before us. Sitting like a debonaire Genghis Khan. At the middle of the burden of the song, he winked at Therese. And she winked back. A film of cloud passed across my face. I set her arms free and of fered the song a long, lingering ending. Outside a slight, lazy, beautiful rain fell. # "Oh, but you’ll be pretty, too, Beb! Your father is very hand some." "But I have Mama's features except for Papa's height which I don't want at all. Wish I weren't so tall! But you, Nita, you have all your mother's beauty." "Nevertheless, let's promise to be always the best of friends." "Say, Nits, here's what we'll do. Just like the fairy tales, let's write our promise and seal it in a bottle." "Oh yes, let's! Then we'll bury it and when we'll be grown up in ten years—dig it up again." Spurred by the idea, we were very secretive about borrowing a pen from my mother, unwilling to tell her why we wanted the words "friendship" and "eternity" spell ed. Mama also gave us an emp ty bottle. Fortunately, Mrs. MaAnd the Tower Falls (Continued from page 37) damba was not around or it would have been difficult to keep our secret. She was always asking questions. I was glad Papa was not there too. Now we could go anywhere and bury the bottle without fearing his anger on seeing we had gone far. We walked away giggling and whispering about our secret, proud of the unique idea. "Only eight years old and al ready so secretive and mysterous!" I heard Mr. Madamba ex claim in mocked exasperation. I did not realize how far we had walked until I looked back again and saw Mama and Mr. Madamba looking so small. In the distance, a dark cloud had formed. I felt uneasy. "Nits, aren't we far enough?" "We'll bury the bottle over there." She pointed with her lips to a big tree. "Race me, Beb?" She laughingly ran, hugging the green bottle. "Hurry!" She called excitedly over her shoulder, run ning against the wind. Suddenly Nita stopped short, not moving at all. She stood staring ahead of her, her mouth shaped into an O. I hastened to her side, curious. Following her gaze, I saw a man and a woman leaning against the tree. They were hold ing hands. Their backs were to wards us, I could not see their faces, but the woman was in black toreador and the man was very tall. I stood there gaping, breath less, stunned, until I heard a soft thud at my side. It was the bottle slipping from Nita's hold. "Let's go." I said quietly, not meeting her eyes. We both walked away. None of us both ered to pick up the sealed bottle. # Page 68 THE CAROLINIAN Project: San Carlos Center (Continued from page 59) lief items by Mrs. Dorotheo number ed more than one hundred that morning. Mrs. Dorotheo told us of the liv ing conditions of the people around her. She said most of them have really nothing... so poor that they cannot even buy medicine when a member of their family is sick. Some would run to her early in the morn ing to tell her that they have no money with which to buy medicine, so she would give whatever they have in their house; sometimes she would take the sick person to the hospital, and because of this she sometimes missed classes. "When 1 go to class I meet some people who would ask help because her husband or child is dying. Because it will trouble my conscience to re main indifferent to them I some times buy the medicine myself, or call the doctor, or take the sick to the hospital. Also some would wait for me outside and finding me go ing out, they would ask me for food, rice. You cannot drive these peo ple away. That's why we have to maintain a supply of rice." These are the people for whom Mass baptism of children of residents in the area. Mrs. Dorotheo and Father Rigney have expressed deep concern. Fr. Rector during the interview sounded an appeal for young people, espe cially students who can give their time and services to these needy. A few have, he told this writer. For instance, some are teaching cate chism to the young, and he also disclosed that a doctor had volun tered his services free. But he needs more. He needs material assistance for these victims of circumstance to help them out of their misery and thus find meaning in their exist ence. # A Good American (Continued from page 57) summer time a guest boy or girl from another land under the pro gram sponsored by the Experiment in International Living. We learned so much about the Philippines from Chita and we consider our experi ence with her a rich and rewarding one." Last summer was the fourth in a row when Mommie played host to youths of different lands. After me, a boy from Finland who studied in Stanford University after his homestay, found a place too in the hearts of the Dunhams. The third and fourth summers were spent with French girls whose vivacity and enthusiasm equaled the sincer ity and hospitality of the Dunhams. The pride reflected in the eyes of Daddy and Mommie when they at tended the graduation of their "Fil ipino daughter" last June in Wash ington, D.C. reminded me of that of my Filipino parents. I consider their presence in the commencement ex ercises the best gift they have given to me. As if their coming to Wash ington, D.C. were not enough, in Granville after graduation, Mommie whipped up a very delightful and memorable evening party for their graduated daughter and was a charming host to friends, neighbors and to the host families of our 1957 Filipino Fulbright group. My last vacation in Granville just before I left America was a very satisfying and appropriate climax to the beau tiful relationship between my Ame rican family and me. Someday, somebody should write about "The Good American" to counteract the depressing and terse, yet true account of "The Ugly Ame rican." A chapter of that stirring book yet to be written should be an account of many good Americans like my American Mommie. An American who fills the hearts of those who come in contact with her, particularly those of other lands, pleasant and cherished me mories of herself, of her family, of her people, and of her country, the young and beautiful American. In side and outside America, indeed, Mrs. Harold J. Dunham of Granville, Ohio, I am proud to say, is a very good and potent advertisement against communism, the biggest threat America is facing today. # MARCH, 1961 Page 69 OPDNDONS . . . What Do You Thi KELLY I. DOTILLOS BSHE—III • Serenading is one dig nified form of courtship whereby the “ultitawos” express their romantic feelings to their lady loves. It is one avenue through which they can channel the sincerity of their love. But if we look at the real meaning and substance of this age-old pastime, we must say that the latter is taking a beat ing? It is not practiced the right way. In more ways than one, "ulitawos” today serenade the ladies in the dormitories only after having had a ter rible “date” with rum and tuba. And more often than not, once they are there, they sing songs which re flect their stupidity and irresponsibility. In short, they become juvenile sereI ANATALIA ALFEREZ B.S. Zoology • Is serenading really necessary? If so, in what way? If the man really wants to prove the sin cerity of his honorable intention, is it indispens able for him to disturb the peace of mind of the object of his affection by screnading her in the mid dle of the night? I don’t think it is. Sincerity of one’s adoration must not be proved at the expense of his lady-love’s deep slumber. And by this I mean those who make it a habit of serenading shortly after the clock strikes twelve midnight. ESTRELLITA BATUCAN BSHE • I am not against sere nading, much less am I allergic to songs. But I believe that serenading should at least be regul ated. Serenading should be held earlier in the even ing rather than at the most unholy hours of the night, when everybody is asleep. It is not only nauseating, but tremen dously outrageous on the part of serenaders to dis turb the peace of those who work the next day. CONCEPCION D. CABATINGAN B.S.Chem. Ill • To break the monoto nous silence of the night, I think there is nothing more relaxing than listen ing to the lilting melodies of dashing Romeos. Of course, I’m referring to those troubadours who make serenading a health ful pastime rather than a means to accomplish countless mischiefs. Real ly, if serenading is done the right way, it increases the affection of the lady towards his BF. I hope you get what I mean. JULIETA RAMIREZ Pre-Med • I believe that serenad ing is undoubtedly a pub lic nuisance considering that in more ways than one, it does not only dis turb people who are sound asleep in the still of the night, but is also respon sible for certain crimes like thievery. Most sere naders in this modern world of economic depradation don’t really sere nade at all, but rather made the deeply-rooted tradition a valuable front for criminal acts as steal ing chickens and house hold things. JASMIN MARIFOSQUE Pre-Narslng • Centuries ago, the Spaniards came to the Philippines. In the course of their stay hev?, they introduced many things, religious and other things. One of the romantic in fluence they gave us is the caiicion, a modernized form of our Harana which was founded long before the meztizos of our fore fathers. This "cancion” proved to be an exhilarat ing pastime among the young so that even until now it is still much in vogue. Many of us come to understand and love each other through this medium. It is on this score that I believe it is advis able to preserve this tra dition. It is a heritage. Page 70 THE CAROLINIAN OPINIONS • nk Of Serenading? . . . NINFA REYES Pre-Nursing • There is nothing wrong with serenading. It is good. As a matter of fact it has become an institu tion in itself. But it is lamentable that the prac tice has taken a new meaning today. Most of the young nowadays sere nade only after they have liquor. And while others are warbling the most un ethical “inamoratas” others are busy ransack ing things in the house hold. Isn’t serenading an other form of thievery? The worst part of it is that our society accepts, and even tolerates the practice with tacit cowar dice. ADELINE G. ONG Ph.B. • One of the acceptable ways employed by our young men to express their intense feeling of love to their one and only is through serenading. Most, if not all women in the past came to like it. But I don’t think women still like it now in the same degree as they did before, considering that this romantic tradition has taken a different twist now. Its real pur pose to develop and ma ture the personalities of our young men has been relegated to the back ground. Instead, it is uti lized as a training ground for the youth to become mischievous, ill-manner ed, unprincipled lovers. ROLANDO CABILI Law III • One of the priceless heritage left to us by our ancestors is Havana. Its ageless beauty has with stood the severe test of time. It first started with the planting of spear at the doorstep of the dalaya as a form of signal that an ulitawo is going to serenade the former. Now it has changed into the simple tinkling of the guitara followed by a lilting interpretation of a famous love song. Harana really is here with us to stay. It is then impera tive that we should pre serve this tradition by observing to the letter its real intent and purpose rather than abuse it. REDENCION ALCANTARA Commerce II • To be serenaded in un doubtedly a distinct honor for women. One can ima gine the guts it takes a man to sing a song to his inday even if he is quite handicapped because he doesn’t have the vocal chords of Frank Sinatra, Perry Como or Paul An ka. But I believe it is quite advisable that sere nading be regulated to a certain extent. If possible, it should be done before ten o’clock in the evening to give time to the sere naded to sleep well, and feel fresh the following day. RENEE DE LARA Pre-Nursing • Serenading is not bad at all. That is, if serenaders don’t abuse it with blatant impunity. But whichever way we look at it, the present day troubadours are not real ly troubadours at all. Some of them have been completely marred by the complications of the modern world. They have deteriorated. Some of them serenade for no other purpose but to dis play their drunkenness. Others just masquerade as well-meaning song lovers to pave the way to illegal business of petty thievery. And still others simply turn b a s t o s through it. Juvenile de linquency must have something to do with it. (Continued EPIMACO M. MANGUBAT Pre-Med. • Serenading to a certain degree, is really import ant—in more ways than one, to a young man who is desperately clinging to the last thread of hope and happiness in his rom antic despair. It gives him hope and light because this is the only way through which he can re lease the conflicting emotions intensely churn ing within the core of his being. If he is a spurned lover, at least, he can find refuge from the torments of his gnawing reproaches through the interpretatation of sad songs. on page 84) MARCH, 1961 Page 71 • SP01RTS USC WARRIORS Left to right, kneeling: Manuel Bas, Reynaldo de la Crui (Captain), Roberto Reynes, Esmeralda Abejo (Co-captain), Eduardo Galdo. — Standing: George Barcenilla (C-Sportswriter), Narciso Monceda, Tomas Aguirre, Dionislo Jakosalem II, Carmelita Rodriguez (Muse of the Team), Rev. Fr. Lawrence Bunzel, SVD (Athletic Moderator), Juan Aquino, Jr. (Coach), Isidoro Canizares, Mazimo Pizarros, Julian Macoy. Not in the picture were Patricio Palmares, Ben Reyes and Honore Rama. THE BIGGER the stake the greater is the determination. The Warriors did just that. After suffering a heartbreaking setback in their CCAA campaign, Coach Aquino’s charges ramped away with the Zone VII Cham pionship to set the stage for the National Intercollegiate Basket ball Championship. To set the record straight they came home with third honors adding another The League-leading Engineering "A" Quint USC WARRIORS NO golden year of achievements to dear “old Charlie”. Not much could be said of this year’s lineup, but more has been done by them via a series of sur prises. The metropolitan sports world saw nothing sensational in them as the Warriors hit Manila Bay, what with local champions in the UAAP, NCAA, UCAA, ECAAP landing the roster of entries. The Warriors, undermanned with the absence of Skipper Bobby Rey nes and CICAA player of the year, Eduardo Galdo, would be lucky. .. to reach the Championship round, they surmised. On the other hand, sportscasters turned the spotlight on the CCAA titlist UV Green Lancers spearheaded by ball Cabahug and chief defenseman Guil lermo Baz, a veteran of many cage wars. These cage prophets proved to be “duds” as the tourney com menced and wrinkles were on their brows as the Warriors inched slowly to the top. HERE is the over-all score card: USC CLOBBERS GUZMAN TECH 94-73: The University of San Carlos Warriors erupted with 60 points Page 72 THE CAROLINIAN • SPORTS USC Football Team—Reigning CVAAP & Zone VII Champion B P. I. COLLEGE TEAM in the final half to rout Guzman Tech Thunderbirds 94-73, Lo hurdle the preliminary round. The undergoal hotshot Max Pizarras, jump shooting ace Patricio (MVP) Palmares, Skipper “Shorty” Canizares and “Century Kid” Macoy scored double figures to lead the scoring parade. Guzman Tech, a champion in their own league was the first victim to the thorny CCAA runnerup. WARRIORS OVERPOWERS FEATI U — 91-76: After tasting their first defeat to UAAP champion UE Warriors 73-65, the Warriors came roaring as they whipped the Feati U Flyers 91-76, as Macoy upped his individual point output with 35 points, the best for the night. Cage followers should take note that the Feati U Flyers under Coach Lauro Mumar had been the reigning UCAA Champions for the past three years and they were the same boys who grabbed the PRISAA Basketball Trophy via a controversial “home rule”. The victory to be a sweet revenge for the rampaging Warriors. (Coni inner/ on prif/e ST) USC Golden Sharks Judo and Gymnastics combine into one.. .a popular campus sport Page 73 MARCH, 1961 • SPORTS ISIDORO CANIZARES “USC Athlete of the Year” ISIDORO CASIZARES • Height is might. This tower on the hardcourt has lorded it over his oppo nents, snatching the Spalding spheroid from the mahogany board at the Eladio Villa gym and from the plastic goal at the UV gym. Not only that, this 6 ft. 3 in. eager for the last four years has made the electric scoreboard in stinctively respond to his scintillating sniping from under the basket, scoring high above the noses of his Lilliputian Opponents. Inside the rectangular court CCAA’s much talked about center has made himself famous by scoring, Rebounding, Feeding. A life retrospect of this year’s At hlete, of the Year” sent us back from his intramural discovery to his tortuous climb to Cebu’s cage limelight. His stratospheric height was not his main asset. Thinking of the basket just a few inches from the tips of his fingers doesn’t make basketball easy as most laymen think. To Doring “Shorty” Canizares, his height has been a life time challenge to perfect all the intri cacies of Naismith’s game. Carrying his big frame around the court is one problem; so is stooping low for proper dribbling; so is picking the ball after a drop pass. The problem doesn’t stop right there. What makes him suffer more are the dirty tricks inherent in the game such as elbowing, nudging, and blocking. Doring was the favorite target for these tricks. His cool headedness and perseveranec were not the only appropriate solution. An "eye for an eye”; so he had to learn then to obtain a status quo, against his opponents. His crash to big time basketball came when he played for the prep USC Quintet and eventually was selected to every local selection. The press re cognized him as the “top center” so nobody could challenge his selection. USC STANDOUT The slot was ready made for him. After graduation from High School and in spite of numerous offers from Manila cage teams, he remained loyal to USC. At the summer league he played for the champion Bonita Trading, Corominas and PAL. He became an out of town player when he had a one year stint with the Crispa-Floro team which captured third place in the National Open. He was twice a member of the CVAAP selection and also played once for the Visayan Stars. Scheduled to graduate this year, Doring has set aside the standing offer of Ysmael Steel and Crispa until after the CPA Board Exam. The incumbent prexy of the USC Judo Club has a bright prospect as an Olym pic material, no doubt about that. JULIAN “CENTURY KID” MACOY • Talking of the basketball achieve ments of this cage hero, the writer finds it hard where to begin. Finding it safer to describe him where it counts most, we quote a column published by prominent sports writer Ernie T. Bi tong of the Evening News; Intercollegiate Caging “The Cebuanos had a grand time Tuesday night as the Jose Rizal Heavy Bombers’ hopes of retaining the inter collegiate crown tailspinncd on the Rizal Coliseum hardcourt. From the boxes and reserve seats they whooped it up as the University of San Carlos Greenshirts tormented the Goldies from Mandaluyong. To keep the USC offensive going full blast, they shouted the names of the Carolinians on the floor. “Easily the most popular Cebuano “NINI” PALMARES CCAA Most Valuable Player of the Year that night was Julian Macoy, the real McCoy to Rizal fans, who fouled out with 50 seconds to go in the game amid anguished and angry cries of “Yawa” from you know who. But be fore his exit, Macoy had sealed the seines for 28 points: the Cebu “Century Kid” wowed the crowd with his long thrusts and all-around court excellence and steadiness. He got enough assist ance in the scoring department from the deadly Pizarras-Palmares tandem. “Jose Rizal’s Big Threat, Elias To lentino, was bottled up by Canizares and Jakosalem, of the Carolinians. "After USC’s 83-79 conquest of the Rizalians, the Cebuanos aren’t sorry now that the Carolinians, and not the UnivJULIAN MACOY Basketball Player of the Year ersity of the Visayas dancers made it to the final round. They were before the Tuesday game.” In another press release entitled, Bulletin Sports Staff Selects Standout Cagers, this 5 ft. 9’,4 inches eager was selected as a first string forward in their mythical All-Collegiate selection which read in part: “Julian Macoy clinched one of the first team berths because of his brilliant showing in the recent National Inter collegiate cage championship”. Macoy also held the distinction of being featured in the Sports Personality pictorial of the Manila Times in recog nition of his establishing the postwar Philippine record of 126 points in one game. With these honors the Warriors all around player could have easily qualified for the "Hall of Fame” in Philippine basketball, if there were any. In his four year stint with the WarPage 74 THE CAROLINIAN SPORTS • ATHLETES 1960-61 riors, he has been the sparkplug of the team. When Macoy falters so do the Warriors in vivid memory of two heart breaking upsets they suffered. But the same eager stands out instrumental in getting whatever honors USC has gar nered, ranging from the 1958 CCAA title to fourth, third and second places in the National inter-collegiate basketball league. In recognition of his all around gen eralship on the hard court, he was named a member of the CCAA selection for many years, the Visayans Stars, and thrice to the CVAAl’ selection. This 21 year old kid from Dumanjug, Cebu has played for Crispa-Floro, Cebu’s PAL and Seven-up teams. In spite of his ANSELMO BRIONES basketball career, he still finds time to see such great stars in the enter tainment world ranging from Marlon Brando to Ingrid Bergman. PATRICIO PALMARES • As chief defense man for the War riors, this 5 ft. 10 in. eager has dis tinguished himself as a heavy rebounder and as a scoring guard, averaging 15 points per game. Nene, as close asso ciates fondly call him, started playing in the major league for the USP High and Collegiate teams. He humbly ad mits that he learned the fundamentals of basketball playing on the sandlots as most eagers do. It was during the CICAA summer league that this left handed scorer made the press boys no tice his playing ability and at the time he was donning the SMB and PAL uni forms. Under the watchful eyes of Coach Dodong Aquino he was developed into a first rate guard after polishing off his erratic footwork. When Macoy faltered, Nene picked up the cudgels by scoring on left-handed double deckers from quarter court slipping time, and again from the sides for under the basket twinners. He was a thorn in the Lancers’ quest for the CCAA title last year. As a fitting reward for his basket ball know-how he was named to the Cebu Selection for the PRISAA twice in a row this year. As a culmination to his sterling performance in the last CCAA series, he was adjudged the Most Valuable Player. However, he laments the fact that he was never a member of any Champion Team in the local cage war. ANITO TRINIDAD • Cebu’s most prized football player, this strongly built athlete started kick ing tin cans at the Cebu Normal School Ground. He never dreamed that years later he would don a uniform. Nito is a product of Public School athletics playing for the AVHS, his alma mater and he was selected member of the EVAA contingent way back in 1951-52. It was the highest honor he garnered during his high schools days. He hit big time football, emigrating from one champion team to another. This soft spoken guy was a member of the UV Green Booters who took runner up honors in the National Students Foot ball Championship. He joined the Ma nila Yellow Taxi eleven, but mostly spent his years wearing the William Lines uniform under the able tutorship of Congressman William Chiongbian. In 1959 Nito sparkplugged the William ANGELINO COJA Baseball Player of the Year ANITO TRINIDAD Football Player of the Year Lines eleven in a Manila invasion where football coaches took notice of his play ing ability. They invaded Taipeh on the invitation of the Chinese Airforce which sponsored the tournament, in 1956. From there, this Golden Booters center forward was picked as a regular of the Phil. National team for the Asian Cup. His most memorable achievement in his short football career was when he tallied the first score for the Phil, against China, the first point a Filipino had scored against China in past war foot ball. The 3rd child of Chief of Police Vidal Trinidad of Barili, Cebu he smil ingly admits he is still single. For his future plans, Nito wishes to play foot ball as long as his sturdy legs can carry him. Numerous offers from Ma nila’s top football teams have been turned down by him until after gra duation. ANGELINO COJA • Peeping through the iron grill of the Dean’s office of the college of Law, you will see a handworking man scan ning the records of the law students and tapping the keys of the typewriter once in a while. You can never tell at first glance that within the baseball diamond this devoted man is a celebrity as a slugger and an adept catcher as well. Lino hails from Silay City where he learned the rudiments of the swatting and catching sport. He became a memof the WVAA contingent to two Inter scholastic meets. Il was here in Cebu where the then Athletic Moderator, Rev. Father B. Wrocklage saw his potentia lities as a baseball player and ultimate ly lured him to the USC fold. In the Cebu Baseball league he is a nemesis to the pitchers of opposing teams driving the ball for sure hitwhen at bat. His greatest asset is his powerful arms and his sharp reflexes (Continued from page 85) MARCH, 1961 Page 75 • ROTC OL... SNIPERSCOOPER ★ ★ ★ -------- Cdt Maj A. C. Loresto=^=_ THE USC SWORD SORORITY “T“hc ROTC Sponsor is not for gla mour alone as most people be lieve. Slic does not end on the presentation ol sponsors nor does she end anywhere. To be a spon sor, one must have all those basic requirements of not only having curves, but above all—the interest and cooperation in facing the worst or the best! A sponsor can polish her ways in socials and in lots of circumstances that will test her leadership and tact. The following flashcard was once seen on the ROTC Sponsors' bulle tin board: "You are a Sponsor, But are you a Sponsor? And if you are a Sponsor, Why arc you a Spon sor?" Surely the words are selfexplanatory and they explain why a sponsor is a sponsor. The ROTC CORPS this year is proud to have sponsors whose leadership and cooperation surpass by far their stimulants to wolf-whis tles. Led by Cdttc Col Carmelita Rodriguez the Corps of Sponsors has been an active wing in the diehards struggle for the supremacy that must never be lost. With the (Continued on paye 77) With the schoolyear 1960-1961 ending fast, the staccato of our victories still echoes through the hearts of hundreds of USC diehards whose esprit de corps has made this Unit a constant victor this year. Cadets and cadet officers alike teamed up to present a glar ing high-moraled "cream of ROTC— the Carolinian diehards"! The Commandant, Major Jose "star" Aquino, and T/Sgt. Jesus Modequillo and Sgt. Pablo Papellero have established the highest standard of machinery that now makes the Corps of cadets click. The Cervantes-Raffinan-Mantua triumvirate, likewise, has stood out distinct in this traditionally star-collecting Unit. Did you know these, then? . . . (1) June. 1960—USC ROTC UNIT got the high honors in presenting a Review in honor of the Papal Nuncio to the Philippines. The cheers of thousands of spectators in ROTC Unit 1960-1961 .. . On the -March I. . . by Cdt. Maj. BILL MARTIN Corps Adj & S-1 & Ei-O the stadium set the spark that now ignites this Unit to countless glory. (2) July, 1960—USC ROTC UNIT was adjudged the Best Marching Unit... the star patch on the Type B uniform—the fourth star—made a more-than-a-crazy love inspiration to the rifle-bearing star-collectors! (3) August, 1960—Presentation of Sponsors and Sponsors' Ball — the trucks and howitzers harmonized with the gala-clad sponsors—most of whom are dynamic student lead ers and personalities in the USC campus. (4) Patria Anniversary Celebra tion—this Unit participated in the parade and romped away with the Best Marching Unit commendation. (5) September, 1960—Cdt Col Ro que Cervantes obtained the supreme commandership of the Supreme Sword Fraternity in an election meeting of all Cebu ROTC Corps Commanders. Elimination of sec tional feelings and attitudes was urged. (6) Cdtte Col Carmelita Rodri guez, Corps Sponsor, obtained the commandership of the Supreme Sword Sorority. (7) October, 1960 — Joint Review of all Cebu ROTC Units—out of thousands of Cebu ROTC cadets, the diehards precision in execution added another streamer to USC's flying colors—the Best Carriage of Rifles streamer. Immediately after the military Review the officers of the Supreme Sword Fraternity and the Supreme Sword Sorority were inducted by Brigadier General Ri cardo Papa, Commanding General of the third military area. (8) Mass Blood Donation — hun dreds of cadets bled and once more reflected the practical applications of the theological basic principles these diehards have. (9) February, 1961—The annual Tactical Inspections almost saw the realization of the battle cry that was utmost in the diehards' heart—the keeping of the star—the fifth star! The results prove the supremacy of CPU's ROTC Unit! USC's ROTC got only 2nd place. The question has been answered and the test is yet to be fulfilled! The battle cry is still: Steady on! jf Page 76 THE CAROLINIAN. 1R0TC • : ROTC 7960-61'n Summary • • ••• •• ••By: AL* •• ••• •• • HT THE START of the USC-ROTC Training for the school year 1960-61, our die-hard boys showed determination to put up a fight for the retention of the Star, specially the first year basic cadets who wanted to prove to their seniors that they are worthy of the Star they were wearing. While the first year basic Cadets were busy grinding their boots on a round-the-clock training, the veteran second year basic cadets marched on garnering more laurels for a glorious San Carlos. They continued to display their undoubted might by participating in various Parade and Reviews and Street Parades. Major Jose Aquino Last June 20, 1960, the USC-ROTC Unit was greatly honored when they were chosen to render a Parade and Review in honor of the Papal Nuncio to the Philippines. Again on July 4, 1960, during the celebration of our Independence Day, our Unit was voted as the best Marching unit; and on August 12, 1960, again our boys partici pated in a Street Parade on the occasion of the Patria Anniversary. I On the 28th of the same month, came the presentation of sponsors. The Corps of Sponsors was headed by Cdtte. Col. Carmelita Rodriguez, the unusual beauty, brains and breeding type, the pride of the College of Engineering and Architecture. Next on the line of ROTC activities was the Parade and Review in honor of the Very Reverend Father Rector and the faculty members of San Carlos. The affair was high lighted by the awarding of medals to the outstanding cadets of the (Continued on pane 80) I Part of the Regiment Sniper... (Continued from paye 76) A-l guidance of Miss Leonor S Borromeo and Miss Juliet S Borromeo, adviser and assistant adviser re spectively, the following sponsors have, in one way or another given meaning to the Sword-and-Startriangle pin they wear: Cdtte Col Carmelita Rodriguez, Cdttes Lt Col Erlinda Talaid, El ma Salvador, Betty Garcia, Delia Honrado, Cdttes Major Lorna Ro driguez, Melva Rodriguez, Teresi ta Lastrilla, Consuelo Pilapil, Beatriz Barredo, Lilian Tan, Nida Perez, Lourdes Escalante, Ma. Filipina Villamor, Eva Pascual; Cdttes Capt Luz Relampagos, Consuelo Unchuan, Mary Lou Panares, Elnora Aquino, Encarna cion Roldan, Pacita Manzano, Norry Mamicpic, and Alicia Sacay. USC COMMANDANT PROMOTED ^^fter long years of hard work and * perseverance and efficiency, Capt Jose M Aquino was promoted to the rank of Major, thereby win ning more than ever the USC ROTC Unit's trust and confidence in (Continued on paye 80) MARCH, 1961 Page 77 • ROTC DIARY Have you prepared yourself to play a part in the inevitable struggle for the survival of the fittest and the fastest?. . . man, whether you like it or not, soldiery is a part of your life. . . someday, someway, you'll write down your own diary—not with ink but with sweat and blood, with bullets and guts! March 31 — ALL ABOARD! Still hot-eyed from the thunderous victory we reaped during the 1960 Tactical Inspections, we converged at the DMST office at 1730 hours (5:30 p.m.) — with packs and rifles all ready. When Major Jose M Aqui no, Commandant, gave us the good luck tempo, our blood treamored with hall questions for the unknown days ahead. We were then ROTC volunteers for the III MA, 5th Inf Division army maneuvers that were scheduled to take place in Bundo, Siaton, Negros Oriental! At Pier 3, after our names were checked, we boarded the PN battle ship, the RPS COTABATO —■ now Cdt Lt Col E Raffinan, Cdt Lt R Man tua; Cdt Maj B Marquez, prob 2nd Lts Bendanillo, Escano, Tonelete, Ysmael, Angulo, Bronola, Manlosa, Ludovica, and the rest. From the deck, we looked at the scene be low—hundreds of army personnel, AADTs and trainees, machine guns and howitzers and all those wea pons, shuttle trucks, jeeps, etc., flow ed steadily up the battleship. On the farther side of the road, amid the jazz music of the nearby caba rets, some men were dilly dallying —bidding farewells and dishing out chit-chats with their loved ones; it pictured to us those dark days when scenes like these were re-enacted all throughout the world! The ship left port at 2057 hours (8:57 p.m.) April 1 — BEACHHEAD Early the following morning we beached at Tampi, Negros Oriental. An Hour later, scores of shuttle trucks rumbled on the dusty streets leading to Siaton! All the way, old town folks waved at us admirably. Little did they know that all of us were still innocent of the rugged and tough one-week scheduled training that was awaiting us on the slopes of Siaton! Upon arrival, the mechanics of es tablishing a Bivouac Area for rest ing then went into effect. Individual tents popped up like mushrooms. All communication lines were establish ed from headquarter to headquarter; the hub-hub ol establishing camp filled the air. At the moment I was still unaware that the one-week first in a series of heavy drama had commenced! That evening, warning orders of enemy infiltration were rallied from one command post to another with regular Ranger troops as the enemy! The whole night was filled with suspense and adventure. Here and there, sporadic firing hum med with the sounds of the crickets and the countless notes of local wild birds! Amid pitch-darkness the night's activities went on! April 2 — MARCH SOLDIER MARCH! Early the next day, a series of sur prising results came in—some units lost rifles and machine guns to the cunning Ranger infiltrators; two Exercise SI by CDT COL ROQUE A CERVANTES Corps Commander—1960-61 were captured and kidnapped, one nearly killed a Ranger when he smashed the latter for real! At 0900 H, Defense Operation Or ders were issued to the whole 21st BCT; we were to move out to de fend a key mountain peak! Officers made their usual reconnaisance while we packed up for the march. At 1120 to 1145, planes strafed our assembly area. Lots were caught unaware. Soon the number of Killed-in-Action and Wounded-inAction were reported to higher headquarters. At 1520 the whole 21st BCT was on the move! At first, we passed over mild slopes; then through treacherous cliffs and ravines! The non-stop “death-march" (as we later termed it) had begun! Darkness descended on us, with only a pale dying moon giving us a misty light. Up the steep mountains and through dense growth of trees, we marched and marched! The usual tapping in my stomach reminded me that we had not yet taken our supper; a look at my watch reveal ed the 9:00 o'clock tick mark! The seemingly endless column was dis organized, but still all of us paced up and marched on. Countless were on the verge of crying, but nobody dared to stop for the place was to tally unknown to us. As I came on a group filling their canteens with lake water, I remembered the water tanks left behind at the assembly area. And, as I drank my first taste of lake-water, I spat out half gnd sweated with the thought that all was not happy-happy adventure after all! It was nearly twelve o'clock when the seemingly eternal march ended on a mountain peak! Rest and sleep were utmost in our haggard minds; supper, we already had for gotten. Again, the long mechanics of establishing camp commenced. But 1 guess it didn't reach halfway through because minutes later, only Page 78 THE CAROLINIAN ROTC • hri -Visaya the eerie notes of wild birds could be heard. April 3 — DEFENSE IN “HUNGRY HILLS" Early at dawn I was one of those who were awakened by the nerve chilling coldness of the mountain wind. Extra clothing didn't help at all so that we had to build a bon fire with dead twigs. Hours later, with the sun on our backs we es tablished the complicated mechanics of defending an area. Barriers, bar rages, communication lines, GOPL, COPL, and all those details were es tablished. Breakfast didn't arrive until 1045 H (10:45 a.m.) Knowing that the kitchen supplying us all the mess was miles behind, we sav ed what little bread we could spare. Getting our dear precious lake wa ter was so laborious that we could have volunteered for a climb up the Himalayas! That night, we slept with only the left-over bread in our stomach for lunch and supper. April 4 — ENEMY ATTACKS! Early on April 4, all of us were inspected for live ammo. The top brass decided to use only blank ammunition for the whole maneu vers because of the possible dan gers it may inflict on the partici pant. However, many were able to hide clips of live bullets — either for souvenirs or just for kicks. At 0600H, aggressors (Ranger troops) attacked the front lines of the 21st BCT after successfully blowing up the battalions ammo dump! Rifles, machine guns, and all those weapons barked like hell! Umpires gave problems one by one to officers. Many were declared dead and sent back behind the lines for proper tagging. Forward observers of the 4.2 Mortar Section went into action. After requesting THE SPECTATORS ammo resupply, B Company Com mander employed his final protect ive fire. Enemy was still penetrat ing hard on the front of A Company until it broke a gap in the 21st BCT's Forward Edge of the Battle Area (Main line of resistance). C Com pany was then employed to coun terattack. Everybody was on the double; you could see their faces pale with excitement and hunger; mouths dry, and uniforms all soak ed with sweat! Soon, higher head quarters ordered the 21st BCT to effect a retrograde movement while the 22nd and the 24th BCTs came in to take up the counterattack! We marched back again on the fivehour walk without breakfast and lunch; anything that could be eaten, we plucked off. It was a hell of a game to make! April 5 — We had maximum rest at Pitugo Vicinity — met Cdt Lt Col Mantua, Cdt Major Marquez, T/Sgt Jesus Modequillo, Sgt Pablo Papellero; I learned that the former two would take part in firing the Divi sion Artillery's 105 mm Howitzers. We had our first taste of soft drinks and water when we sneaked out to the “star-gazer" first aid station — some three miles walk. April 6 — ALL OUT ATTACK! Finally, at 0315H (3:15 a.m.) the following day, all of 21st BCT and the rest of the Division somewhere miles away got up for the final phase of the Shri-Visayan maneu vers, the phase that was to end up all the week-long heavy drama we had sweated out — the all-out attack! With packs left behind, we soon rumbled in a motor march on the treacherous dirt roads built by the Engineers battalion! While we held on to our rifles, we tried to imagine what was up now after all those nervecracking experien ces we had for the past six days. At 0500H we started the silent penetration on enemy territory! At H-15 I imagined the grim but ex cited faces of my comrades way down behind at Division headquar ters as supporting artillery fire echoed and re-echoed with live am munition fired-for-effect at objec tive. At 0600H all troops crossed the line of departure. Umpires ob served the actions of every unit of ficer to every problem given. Up and down in every steep slope, through dense growth of trees and vines some thousands of troops crawled. Thousands of rifles, ma chine guns, mortars and all weap ons barked and made it a hell of a place! On the way, some lost their footing and rolled back down the mountain sides. Onward came the soldiers of war — yelling, gasp ing for breath, sweating with ex citement as they fired clips of blank ammunition. Overhead, planes zoomed and added more ex citement to the commotion. Scores were declared dead and wounded by the white arm-banded umpires. Then came the crucial moments. We noticed that live bullets were (Continued on page 80) MARCH, 1961 Page 79 ROTC 1960-61’n SUMMARY (Continued from page 77) year. Leading the awardees was Cdt. Col. Bendanillo, Corps Com mander 1959-60. A month later our vaunted die-hards displayed again their superiority in a Joint Parade and Review in honor of the Commanding General. Again our unit earned more honors when they captured the most coveted prize of the day. They were voted as the Best carriage of rifles. Just recently our die-hards participated in another Parade and Review in honor of the Secretary of National Defense. Although no awards were given, our boys were able to catch the attention of the secretary. Topping the activities this year was the recent tactical inspection held last Tuesday, January 31, 1961. With our efficiency, skill and knowledge, we managed to achieve second place. CPU was first place. All of these achievements were made possible by the brilliant guidance of our beloved commandant, Maj. Jose “star” Aquino and his staff, Sgt. Jesus Modequillo and Sgt. Pablo Papellero. The cadet officers behind the new glory of San Carlos are; Cdt. Col. Roque Cer vantes, Corps Commander; Cdt. Maj. William Martin, Corps Adj & S-l & Ex-O; Cdt. Lt. Col. Eufrocino Raffinan, 1st Bn Commander; Cdt. Lt. Col. Romeo Mantua, 2nd Bn Commander; Cdt. Maj. Jose Sitoy, 1st Bn Adj & S-l; Cdt. Maj. Baltazar Marquez, 2nd Bn Adj & S-l; Cdt. Maj. Armando Loresto, Delta Btry; Cdt. Capt. Arnulfo King, Alpha Co; Cdt. Capt. Vic Cajoles, Charlie Co; Cdt. Capt. Ampong, Echo Btry; Cdt. Capt. Roger Go; Foxtrot Co, and Cdt. Lt. Estrera, Bravo Company. YOUR SNIPER-SCOOPER his leadership. With his guidance, this Unit soared high to high hon ors, and thus he kept aloft the mo rale of his cadet officers and cadets. Though he works with iron-hand discipline. Major Jose M. Aquino has won much the admiration of the cadet corps. Remarked one ca det: "If Cubans fear Fidel Castro, Diehards love Major Aquino!" (3) Applicants for Cadet Officer ship (Continued from page 77) All those who wish to apply for cadet officership for the schoolyear 1961-'62 are directed to report to the DMST for proper screening. Re quirements: Must have the interest, knowledge of basic subjects both theoritical and practical, and other minor requirements. (4) Extra Drill for Delinquents The Department of Military Sci ence and Tactics decided to give extra drill to cadets who incurred DIARY-Exercise... (Continued from page 79) humming through the air like flies. Everybody kept as low as possible for dear young life! I held my breath for a moment as splinters of rock flew three feet above my head when a live bullet hit a big boulder beside me! Unit officers barked with anger and warned se vere punishment for those caught firing live ammunition! Minutes later, the attack went on! At last at 0939 Hours the main ob jective was captured after passing through stations of minor enemy re sistances! After that the whole me chanics of reorganization and con solidation was taken up. After some rest, we walked back to Pitugo vicinity where our packs were left. That night, at 2015 hours, we boarded that shuttle trucks for Tampi and arrived there at 2330H; we slept hard by the seashore. April 7 — HOME SWEET HOME! At 0900H, after loading up all equipments and the first batch of personnels, the RPS COTABATO left Tampi and headed back for Cebu. On the deck the men talked and exchanged stories about their being "Veterans of Operation Hun ger". At 1730H of the same day the ship docked at Pier 3. Count less mothers, fathers, sisters and brothers, sweethearts and friends, and a band were on hand to greet and welcome back the yelling, waving, fatigue-clad men on the ship. Soon, scores went down in a steady flow on two planks. It was all excitement of welcome; a group of student nurses distributed soft drinks and sandwiches. I was segregated from the rest of my ROTC Comrades during the unload ing. Below, with sling rifle and a pack behind, I looked back at the scene, and became sure that all of us had that sentimental feefing for the experiences and training we had in Exercise Shri-Visaya — a lot that we could someday use in the never-ending struggle for the ideals of democracy and peace! six or more hours of absence to give "justice" to those who really sweat ed it out for the past two semesters. Theoritical and practical subjects that will benefit the cadet individual shall be introduced to these cadet delinquents. J Page 80 THE CAROLINIAN NEWS • The (jodly American Educator Speaking before the Fathers, members of the faculty and the student body of this university, Dr. Harry David Gideonse, president of Brooklyn College in New York City and SEATO lecturer stressed the direction of change in American educa tional programmes. The American educator pointed out the advantageous nature of American control of education. He said that the Federal government has no power of supervision and control over education, because the same is a state function of the 50 states that make up the federal states. He declared that each state through the exercise of its l ight of local control, has the blanket authority to adopt measures beneficial to the interest and well-being of the educational institutions within its territory. He declared that one of the most important factors in the betterment of the American educational programs was the creation of the American Accrediting Service which carefully examines the courses offered in schools, colleges and universities in America. Dr. Gideonse pointed out that the Russian sputnik prodded Americans into more interest in improving education, especially in the sciences. It was believed that the US needed more engineers, but actually the need is for better engineers. However, the Dr. said that he was of the opinion that improving the quality of engineers rests on giving them more courses in the humanities in addition to technical courses. Engineers should have an eye, not only for the functional and the technical, but for the aesthetic and the human. The American educator suggested that an educational system should be adapted to the need of the country, not adopted from the curricula of other countries. He illustrated the deep interest and eager participation of the American people in the country’s educational problems by saying that 97% of the US population participate in school board elections compared to the 60% who participate in national presidential elections. Asked to comment on the present day students’ poor command of the English language, Dr. Gideonse said that “this is a problem also faced by almost all countries in the world.’’ In fact, even Russian educators commented that their students are also “hopeless and abominable.” The SEATO lecturer explained that “this maybe due to the type of language we get from TV, movies, radio and popular magazines which aim at the masses— calculated to have the intelligence of twelve-year-olds." He said that the Philippines needs more-setting in its English, especially spoken English. When asked what the Americans think of the Russians, the travelling SEATO lecturer replied that the “American public thinks the Russians are overrated by those who fear them. Americans are not afraid of the Russians, they are just complacent about them,” he said. Dr. Gideonse’s lecture here was one of the series given in a world-wide lecture tour of the different countries comprising the Southeast Asia Treaty Organization. The American educator was introduced by Rev. Fr. Rector Harold Rigney, S.V.D. BOARD AND BAR The University of San Carlos caught the spotlight once again when it obtain ed the first and tenth places in the re cent board and bar examinations res pectively. New Lawyers Vicente Bendanillo, Jr. copped first place in the board examinations for chemical engineers, while Valerio Sala zar got the tenth place in the bar with a rating of 88.25%. Manuel Valenzuela also passed the bar and landed on the 13th place with a rating of 87.75%. Among the USC barristers who hurd led the last bar exams were the follow ing: Adelino B. Sitoy, Benjamin Alonte, Estelito Alvia, Antonio Angel, Democrito Barcenas, Jesus Bertulfo, Geronimo Creer, Marcial Empleo, Vivencio Estra da, Arturo Gallardo, Fabian Gardones, Jesus Jajalla, Ramiro Magsayo, Alejo Montejo, Nicasio Nueva, Emilio Opinion, Miguel Paderanga, Jose Perez, Potenciano de los Reyes, Usualdo Tayongcong, Wilfredo Veloso, Marietta Egay, Samuel Fabroz, Alma Deiparine, Claro Cagigas, Gualberto Calope, Galileo Trocio, Heliodoro Fiel. Of the 4,216 law graduates from dif ferent law schools all over the Philip pines who took the last bar exams, only 1,667 successfully passed. The national percentage was 39%. USC percentage was 58.82%. New Chemical Engineers In the board examinations for chemi cal engineers, the following passed to gether with Bendanillo. They are Eduvigio Bertulfo, Danilo Cabatingan, Lydia Canalita, Oscar Caniga, Raul Espina, Melchor Fuentes, Margarita Empuesto, Leticia Labro, Emperia Mendoza, Leopoldo Mercado, Fulgencio Raffinan, MARCH, 1961 Page 81 • NEWS Jesus Serato, and Myrna Vismanos. The passing percentage of USC was 78% while the national passing percentage New Architects Six candidates for architects passed the recent board examinations for archi tectural engineering. They are Amorsolo Manligas, Cecilia Ouano, Oscar Oppus, Julian Pura, Jr., Pedro Varela and Rodney Lopez. The national percentage was 30.4% while the passing percentage of USC 75%. New Pharmacists In the pharmaceutical board exami nations, 27 candidates from the USC college of pharmacy passed. The new pharmacists are: Virginia Almase, Gui da Banogon, Estrella Buytrago, Juanita Carvajal, Felices Casco, Estrella Ceniza, Venus Daraman, Dionisia Enriquez, Luz Hermoso, Gavinita Hortellano, Ag nes Jao, Celsa Luna, Josephine Marbel la, Fe Mascarinas, Susda Mata, Alberta Mendoza, Leticia Moran, Carmen Patalinghug, Norma Quinones, Corazon Rocha, Anacorita Rosales, Flora Semilla, Felicitas Tan, Tomasita Tortuga, Carmencita Uy, Sixto Wong and Mary Yap. The national passing percentage was 77%. The passing percentage of USC was 97%. USC STUDENTS' DAY The celebration of the USC Students’ Day, the first of its kind since the establishment of this University ended with a resounding success after arduous and frenzied preparations were under taken by the Supreme Student Council and the various clubs and organizations in the campus. The celebration which reeled off last December 17 and 18th featured foren sics, athletics and gymnastics, parades and other activities that have become standard fare in college festivities. Other highlights were playground de monstrations, judo exhibitions, literarymusical programs, lantern parade, bal loon rally and a students’ ball which was held at the III MA Social Hall. During the lantern parade, every student brought along lanterns and torches. Prizes were awarded to the most original, most unique, most artis tic, most “beatnik” lanterns. Prizes were also awarded to colleges with the big gest participations. Another precedent-setting feature of the affair was the awarding of Council certificates to honor students in recog nition of their scholarly achievements. The awards were made in line with an avowed aim of the Student Council to promote academic excellence. A “king” and his “queen” reigned during the Students’ Day. Chosen un animously by a board of judges com posed of Atty. Catalino M. Doronio, Mrs. Rosario de Veyra and two mem bers of the Students’ Day Publicity Committee were Jose T. Pritchard as “king” and Erlinda Talaid as “queen”. Both are from the College of Liberal Arts. Pritchard is a Pre-Med student while Talaid is taking A.B., majoring in Psychology. Pritchard was a valedictorian in the elementary and high school, while Ta laid was a valedictorian and salutato rian. Both are honor students. The “king” is president of the PreMed organization. The "queen” is a staff member of the Carolinian, former editor of the Retort and a representative to the 4th Supreme Student Council. The "sovereigns” were chosen on the basis of their personality, extra-curricu lar activities, character and leadership. Council President Sixto Llacuna Abao, in his capacity as the chief executive of the highest ruling body of the students in this university, issued a statement thanking all those who in one way or another helped to make the celebration of the Students’ Day an affair to re member. BOOK FAIR To enable the students to acquire books for their professional works and personal enjoyment at reasonable cost, the USC Book Lovers Club under the able management of the Father Libra rian, Rev. Fr. Joseph Baumgartner, S.V.D. and two faculty members, Miss Delia Gador and Mr. Victor Asubar sponsored a Book Fair last November 25th at the Archbishop Reyes building. The Book Fair was hailed by many, especially students as “truly a public service” to lovers of books. They were able to buy them at reasonable prices. USC JUDO CLUB The judo students of the university under Mr. Jose Maningo, Sr. convened at the USC judo room and organized a judo club called the USC Green and Gold Kimonos. Elected officers were Isidoro Cafiizares, president; Aundry Villanueva, 1st vice-president; Salvador Sala, 2nd vicepresident; Rainero Bugarin, secretary; Mars Pastor, treasurer; Manuel Mer cado, auditor; Julian Macoy, PRO; Bud dy Valenzona, asst. PRO. The Board of Advisers which at the same time serve as the screening com mittee is composed of: Rev. Fr. Anthony Buchick, S.V.D. Mr. Juan Aquino, Jr., Mr. Geronimo Llanto, Mr. Jose Lino Maningo, Jr. and Mr. Geronimo Creer, Jr. CATHOLIC ACTION CONFAB The second Catholic Action conven tion of the Archdiocese of Cebu was held in this “Queen City” of southern Philippines last January. The confab was sponsored by different Catholic mandated organizations in this city. The main theme of the convention was "The Parish Council, Front Line of Catholic Action." The USC delegates who attended the meet were headed by Miss Guillerma Villoria and Miss Amosa Velez, USC SCA advisers. Among the members of the Carolinian delegation were Purifi cation Aparte, Maria Barrameda, Lionel Chiong, Toriano Chua, Jesus Galdo, Jesus Ravanes, Antonio Sanchez and Teodula Tabelon. FATHER RIGNEY REPORTS TO GSP Rev. Father Rector, Harold Rigney, reported to the Geological Society of the Philippines in Manila on the primi tive mammalian skull found by Fr. Edgar Oehler, Secretary-General of this University. The skull which was found by Fr. Oehler in Lu Feng, Yunnan, China way back in 1948 is similar to the Morganucodon and related Docodon and Peraiocynodon which form a link bet ween the class Reptilla and the class Mammalia. GRADUATE PROFS ON EXPEDITION After having just returned from field work in northeastern Mindanao, Fr. Rahmann and Dr. Marcelino Maceda of the Graduate School left again for another anthropological expedition. The two graduate professors went to Antique in Panay Island where they studied the life of the still existing, but nearly extinct Negritos (Ati). Page 82 THE CAROLINIAN NEWS • PAASCU INSPECTION The Philippine Accreditation Asso ciation of Schools and Colleges and Uni versities (PAASCU) of which the Uni versity of San Carlos is a bona fide member, conducted an inspection of the College of Liberal Arts, and Sciences, Teachers College, and College of Com merce last January 27th and 28th. In preparation for the projected PAA SCU inspection which had a bearing upon the standing of USC in the said organization, a self-survey team was made prior to the inspection. Commit tees were organized to handle the differents aspects of the self-survey, which included purposes and objectives, facul ty, instruction, administration, physical plant, laboratories, and student services. The Secretary-General, Rev. Fr. Ed gar T. Oehler, was the over-all chair man of the self-survey team. He was assisted by the Deans of the colleges, Fr. Hoeppener and other members of the faculty. LAW CURRICULUM The revised four-year law curriculum will be implemented gradually starting at the opening of classes this coming June, sources close to the Registrar’s office revealed. The implementation will be in line with the approval of the revamp of the law curriculum of private schools by Acting Education Secretary Jose Y. Tuazon. It is said that under the revised cur riculum, legal control of business is in cluded as a new subject in the third year. Legal accounting is offered as an optional subject for those students who have already completed a collegiate course in accounting. Other subjects are also included. These will cover courses of study on many new laws promulgated since the curriculum’s last revision. Among the subjects carried on in the old curriculum that have been dropped is legal research. Private Schools Director Jesus Perpifian who made the disclosure of Tuazon’s approval of the new curriculum, said that the new curriculum is a product of careful deliberation by a special com mittee of law deans which he created recently. USIS HONORS CAROLINIANS Five Fulbright and Smith-Mundt scholars of the University of San Car las who have successfully returned from their graduate studies abroad were honored by Mr. Irving Sablosky, mana ger of the United States Information Service (USIS) Cebu and four other Ful-brighters. The five Carolinians who were award ed certificates of honor at a dinner party at the residence of Mr. Sablosky were: Mr. Patrick McGinnis, Mrs. Maria Gutierrez, Dr. Concepcion Rodil, Atty. Augusto Derecho and Miss Jane Kintanar. USC PROFESSORS IN SEMINAR Five USC professors spoke during the seminar on “Practical Guidance for the Schools” sponsored by the Philippine Mental Health Association, Cebu Chap ter last January. Rev. Fr. Lawrence Bunzel, Rev. Fr. Joseph Goertz, Rev. John King, Dr. Concepcion Rodil and Mrs. Tecla Es piritu lectured on various topics of guidance to public and private teachers of the City of Cebu at the social hall of the Cebu School of Arts and Trades. NEW MASTER OF ARTS MAJOR A new major subject of specializa tion has been added to the Master of Arts course, namely. Teaching English as a Second Language. This new major subject emphasizes teaching methods, phonetics and language structure. It has been offered this semester. AKA INDUCTION The Alpha Kappa Alpha Fraternity held its pinning-induction affair last February 12 at the Jaycee Clubhouse. The officers inducted were Mr. Victor Dumon, grand akan; Gualberto Escario, deputy grand akan; Nacefero Alino, scroller; Epimaco Densing, Jr., exche quer; Quincy Lim, deputy exchequer; Roberto Baniel Jr., comptroller; Carlito Alo, business manager; Rene Geonzon and Tommy Matela, informers; Arturo Jimenez and Vicente Ocampo, chasers. HRC CHARITY BAZAAR The officers of the Human Relations Club, USC chapter are: Miss Teresita T. Vergara, president; Miss Rosario Teves, vice-president; Miss Fe Lozada, secretary; Miss Rita Palma, treasurer; Manuel S. Go, PRO; Rev. Fr. Lawrence Bunzel, SVD, adviser. Miss Misericordia D. Perales, Chairwoman, Charity Bazaar. The Human Relations Club of this university undertook a Charity Bazaar last University Day. Part of the pro ceeds were donated to the mental pa tients of Cebu. The program came into reality through the help of some faculty members and students who gave valuable donations in various forms of articles which were sold to the visitors during the college day. NATIONAL COUNCIL AWARD Mr. Jose Matubang, assistant scout master of the USC Boy Scouts Associa tion was recently awarded a certificate of honor and a medal by the National Council of the Boy Scouts of the Philip pines. The award was for the noteworthy service rendered to the scouting move ment by the University of San Carlos during the Annual Court of Honor held at the Colegio de San Jose roof garden. SSC FOR HS STUDE COUNCIL President Sixto Llacuna Abao of the Supreme Student Council revealed that by next school year this coming June, there will be a student council in the high school department which will be separate and distinct from the college council. President Abao disclosed that there is a pending bill which asks for the or ganization of a governing body in the high school department. The bill points out among other things that "the organization of the HS Stud ent Council will provide good training for high school students in the dis charge of governmental matters.” It is said that upon approval of the bill, the same will be referred to the directors of the Boys and Girls High School departments for final considera tion. The Supreme Student Council, it is said, will work that the students in the two departments will have a so called “local autonomy” in the management and con trol of their activities without any in tervention from the college council. MARCH, 1961 Page 83 The Hair off Magdalena (Continued from page 27) AL DORONIO Commerce II • Nothing is wrong with serenading if we take things as they arc. Pre serenading drinking is not a part of serenading, for the word serenading means singing in the open air with a guitar to en tertain your loved ones. Singing a malicious song is not within the purview of serenading either. On the contrary, sere nading has valuable as pects in this age of ad vertisement. Through it, you will be known. And, popularity can be accom plish only if the serenaders would conduct seren ading within the province of right conduct and good manners. Winefreda Aurora BSEED II •What’s wrong with sere nading? I believe, there is nothing wrong with serenading if it is done the right way at the right time. I always consider it a pleasure to listen to serenaders who warble the sweet melodies about love in the stillness of the night. It soothes a woman in love. It helps a man to prove the sin cerity of his love. Further more, it paves the way to the reconciliation of two broken hearts. Serenading is a custom left us as a heritage from our fore bears. And by all means, we should preserve it for the present and forth coming generation to cherish. were leaving a theater. He closed the lid of the leather suit case and locked it with finality. He looked around to see if he had forgotten anything and when he couldn’t remember, he paced to the springed bed and sat down and lighted a cigarette. Where would he go from here? he asked himself. Who knows, he an swered. He thought of the time, but he remembered he had pawned his wrist watch three months before when they had nothing to eat. He rose from the bed and lifted his leather suit case with one hand. It was heavy. He looked around the room and said to himself, goodbye Magdalena, I’ll remember your hair, and left. # Erlinda M. Talaid (Continued from page 61) is irked by those who are hard to please, but then who can boast of pleasing all? If by philosophy of life we mean how we live it, then Linda lives each day as if it were her last. Taking things in her stride, she "meets with Triumph and Disaster and treats those two Impostors just the same," to quote Kipling. She loves to quote, "If life were all sunshine without rain, what would life have been?" She can't seem to get these lines out of her mind. She studies all her subjects; prefers the dramatic better than the comic movie. She admires Pres. Kennedy and most especially his wife Jacqueline. Frank Sinatra and Julie Lon don are also favorites. The third child in a family of five, she prides herself for being a Filipina. She's both introvert and extrovert, one or the other at times. She once worked with the Philippine Re fining Company and as a student librarian for a while. She dreams of owning a lovely home in the future, of going abroad, of marrying a man her family likes and whom she loves, because she would be proud to be with him. This Is Linda. N. Fegl Larosa The AKA Fraternity (Continued from page 62) ness is the keynote. Consider your personality, your personal coloring, the occasion, the season, and your age. Learn to use the power of clothes to your advan tage. If nature hasn’t been too generous with her gifts, your clothes can help you. ... “Conversation is an art and not a ‘line’ that ropes in the victims. Be honest and sincere... Be meek and humble... Be like St. Francis of Sales who is called the gentleman saint because he prac ticed the virtue of meekness to an extraordinary degree; who con verted more heretics by the in fluence of his sweet and amiable disposition and his remarkable meekness than he did by the power of his singular eloquence and profound learning... Be just and upright; give to every one his due: to God, worship; to the au thorities, obedience; to subordi nates, rewards and reprimands; to equals, fraternal charity....” Finally, with the fraternity’s intention to make its members walk along the path of virtues, and thereby attain happiness not only in this life but also in etern ity, it sums up its instructions to the neophytes by telling them to follow the Ten Commandments of God: “The Ten Commandments of God shine on the highway of life; keep these commandments. If you keep them well, you will be happy not only in this life but also in the life eternal...” Thus from the above quotations from the rites of the making of an Akan, we discern the fratern ity’s aim of molding its members physically, morally, and spiritual ly through physical initiations; morally through favorable environ ments and undertakings and prac tice of Christian virtues; spiritual ly by following the commandments of God and the precepts of the Church, if Page 84 THE CAROLINIAN Central Vlsayas delegation to 7th PRISAA in Baguio February 5-10, 1961. USC Standout. • • (Continued from page 81) to catch the ball. When at bat, the fielders of the opposing team adjust their position for Lino is well known for blasting the ball over the fence. In his stint last year he maintained his batting average at .500 points. At present he is the mainstay of the CVAAP contingent to the 7th PRISAA to be held in Baguio City. He is pre sently contemplating to hit the metro politan baseball, having in mind accept ing an offer from the UST Gold Sox. However his close tie to “talent scout”, Rev. Wrocklage, S.V.D. via cor respondence may yet change his mind. These, I Remember (Continued from page 65) The USC delegation hereby conveys its most sincere gratitude to Mr. Carlos Go of the Go Thong Lines for extending three round trip passes to the delegates; to the family of Mr. Pete Montero for the warn and exceedingly bountiful reception extended to five delegates at Ilocos Sur; to the family of Mr. Victor Dumon for the accommodation of the five delegates in Manila; and to Mr. Regalado E. Maambong for his in valuable trouble-shooting for the delegation. The conference was altogether a success in spite of our never starting any activity on the ex cept the meals. The impact of conflicting personalities, all poten tially great, trying to outshine USC Warriors • • • (Continued from page 73) USC SHADES USA EAGLES 77-76 The University of San Carlos Golden Warriors nipped San Agus tin U’S Golden Eagles 77-76 and entered the final round of the Na tional Intercollegiate Basketball Championship. A charity conver sion by diminutive Manolo Baz in the last 57 seconds turned out to be the margin. In the last four years for their search for glory, the Warriors have been consistent finalists in the Intercollegiate Tourney, a re cord for provincial teams. Local followers attributed it to “soft bracketing’’, a flimsy reason con sidering the fact that the CCAA runner-up were against champion teams from the UAAP, UCAA and the past Visayas. At this stage Cebuano followers were dismayed as the UV Lancers bowed out in bitter defeat against defending champion JRC Bombers and UAAP runner-up FEU Tamaraws. Spectators were on their feet in both encounters as the spirited each other, yet bound together by one common purpose, left a deep impression on me. All in all, I wished each place were like Baguio and each day a conference day # CCAA titlists pitted their raw courage and skill against Manila’s best. The Lancers fought for every point and slugged it out from start to finish in a terrific display of power basketball. A deeper bench and plenty of reserve kick made the hairline difference between victory and defeat as the scores indicate: JRC 93—UV 92; FEU 105—UV 101. USC UPSETS JRC BOMBERS 83-79 The USC Golden Warriors doused out the title retention hopes of defending champions JRC Bombers with a 83-79 clearcut victory. Sparked by Julian Ma coy, the Cebuanos scored effect ively with their outside shots against all sorts of defenses the Bombers threw at them. Gaining the initiative early, they held the upperhand most of the way, never allowing the Heavy Bombers to get closer than 3 points until gun time. That was the victory they needed most and they played the role of spoilers with a magnifi cent display of heads-up basketball. After that they fell prey to their “nemesis” UE Warriors and the No. 1 Collegiate team of the country via a lopsided score. But the honors did not stop right there. Ernie T. Bitong of the Evening News made cognizance of the shooting triumvirate from Cebu, the Macoy-Pizarras-Palmares com bine. Century kid Macoy wowed hoopdom’s cage addicts with his repertoire of shots and his con sistent brilliant showing earned him an aggregate score of 180 points, the highest in the loop, a whooping average of 25.6 points per game topping the vaunted scoring twins of FEU Engracio Arazas and Romeo Diaz by a wide spread. Ben Lara, a noted sports columnist of the Manila Daily Bulletin, named the 5 “9” eager from Cebu to his All Filipino Col legiate Mythical selection as a first string forward, a rare honor for an out of town cage hero. The victory against JRC was the only stunned in the lacklustre cham pionship round as the FEU Ta maraws asserted without much opposition to crown themselves the No. 1 college team in the ar chipelago. jt MARCH, 1961 Page 85 irw<UIWA!WN • Sil NUG BO ANON • SHNUGBOANON • SHNUGBOANON • SHNUGBOANON Sinugboanon... Kining Gitawag Ug Gugma X inula t ni SOLOMON N. MUNASQUE ADUNAY higayon sa atong kinabuhi nga ang atong balatian lumsan sa kasakit, kamingaw, kalaay, kahawang ug uban pang kasinatian sa mga alantuson nga pagabation sa tawo. Ug arluna usay higayon nga gawas sa kahanihay, kadasig ug kalipay bation tang kalinaw sa atong hunahuna ug galamhan. Kasagran ang naulahi, maoy mga kasinatiang gisabak sa ma-agho ug mainit nga pagbati sa Gugma. Apan may higayon usab, nga ang kahabug sa atong damgo sapawsapawon kon itandi sa kapakyasan nga atong maangkon sa takna nga hisayian tang wala diay matagamtam ang kadaugan. Busa, lad-an ang kasingkasing kon bation ang kainit sa kamatuoran nga ang mga kahilayan sa kalibutan makamandag diay sama sa hilo ug ang kasakit ingon sa imAng tinuod, may kinutuban sa atong pagpaubos, apan walay utlanan ang atong gugma ug kaluoy. Nagbaton kitag pagmahay, apan naghambin usab ug pasaylo. Ilawom sa pagsakit ug pagdaugdaug sa mga lampingasan kanato, mahimo nga moduko lamang kita ug magpatulo sa luha, apan kon ang gugma na gani maoy langkaton gikan sa atong balatian pakatam-ison ta ang kamatayon. Kon lingion ta ang tunob sa kagahapon atong mapanid-an ug mahinumdoman ang kapid-an ka libo sa mga Romeo ug Juliet sa mga anak ni Adan ug Eva nga nagpakasakit ug nagpakamatay tungod ug alang sa Gugma. Ang Gugma balaanon; maoy dugokan ug tubui-an nga walay paghubas, sa malawig nga kasaysayan sa kinabuhi sa taApan sa kapulihay, mangutana ako kon makatarunganon ba kaha nga pasumban sa kanhing mga Romeo ug Juliet ang gimulong pagbati sa ilang kasingkasing bisag wala mahitukma sa espirituhanong kahayag sa ilang huna huna? Makahulip ba kaha sila sa napinasikad sa paglugtab sa kaugalingong gubang gambalay sa ilang mga damgo kinabuhi? Ang tubag mining mga pangutanaha maoy angayan tang hinuktokan sulod sa tanang tutlo sa nabibiling katuigan sa atong kinabuhi. J HIMAUT PA UriTA Libo ka libong mga graduwado ang lihawa sa hapit tanang tulunghaan sa nasud matag tingtak-op sa saring. Sa bulan sa Marso ilabina nga maoy "ting-ani" sa kaalam, makita nato ang bagang duot sa mga graduwado uban ang ilang mga diploma. Sa ilang panagway mabasa nato ang kalipay nga ilang gibati, ang kahiningop nga sa kanunay gasaug sa ilang dughan. Alang kanila, ang ilang paglampus sa pagtuon maoy usa ka hingpit nga pahulay sa kinabuhi, mao'y panahon sa paglulinghayaw, pagsuroy-suroy, pagmaya ug uban pa, ug nga dili usa ka panlimbasug sa unahan, dili usa ka bag-ong paningkamot ug dili ka bugno sa tiunay nga kalampusan sa panginabuhi. Kay mga graduwado, ang pagpangarte ug pagpagawal sa katilingban anaa kanila. Ang pagtahud ug pagdayeg nga ihatag kanila sa lungsod bililhon uyamot ug sa kanunay ilang ginapaabut. Buot nga sila tahuron sa tanang higayon kon mahimo. Kay mga graduwado, pasagdan lamang ang ilang tigulang nga Tatay ug Nanay nga magabugwal sa pilapilan. Maulaw nga hildt-an unya nga magunit sa daro ug liboy; mahadlok nga hipiksan unya sa lapok ug nga magkahugaw unya. Kay mga graduwado, pakatam-ison nga walay sulod ang bulsa kay sa mag-antus ug trabaho ubos sa kainit sa adlaw; dili gustong mahago ang walay kubal nilang mga kamot ug lutahan. Kay mga graduwado ug nga dili gustong mosulod ug trabaho gawas nga dili kasaligan ang kaalam nga nakab-ut kay matud pa, mapili lamang ang tinun-ang nagbinuotan, nagbaha ang "diploma mills" o mga diploma nga mini ug kinuha pinaagi sa salapi, ang Niasud sa kanunay gasagubang ug suliran. Ang Nasud sa kanunay mahigmata sa usa ka gumonhap nga nagldnahanglan ug dili tiawng pagsagop ug pagtagad kay lagi daghan ang mga graduwado nga walay buhat, walay trabaho. May kasulbaran ba nga mahimo ni Iyo Juan ninni? May kalipay ug kabulahanan, kamaya ug kabuhong pa ba ang matagamtam sa Nasud kay sila man ang mga paglaum sa Inahang Yuta? Hinaut pa unta. — Rene M. Rances Page 86 THE CAROLINIAN KAGAHAPON pa lang, • ™ salt quinain SAMTANG naglingkod ako sa lingkoranan nga tuwang-tuwang, nagpalandong sa halawom nga pagpalandong bahin sa nagkalain-laing butang nga may gihakop ang akong kangahlingon sa pagbati nga malisud ng tugkaron. Nahisagmuyo ako sa makadiyut samtang misayaw sa akong alimpatakan ang pipila ka mahagitong pangutana nga nagkanayon: Karon nga graduwasyon na man, unsa man kaha ang ika halad niining mga bag-ong graduwado ngadto sa atong minahal nga apohan, Iyo Juan, ang tinamud nga tigulang sa kapupud-ang Pilipinhon nga sa pagka k a roll nag-ilaid sa tumang kasakit ug kalisud tungod sa iyang kakabus? Unsa man kahay ikaalagad niining mga undo ug mga inday ngadto sa ilang mga tatay ug nanay karon nga nakab-ut na nila ang lintunganay nga kahulugan sa kinaadman? Human sila mosaka sa entablado aron sa pagdawat sa ilang diploma, dili kaha sila magsalimuang ug pangita ug dapit nga “kapasilongan” aron makakaon, makasapot ug mabuhi? Mobarug kaha sila sa pangandoy ni Iyo Juan nga sila ang bugtong paglaum ning atong yutang natawhan? Mogahin kaha sila sa ilang bulawanong panahon, sa ilang damgo, sa ilang tingusbawan alang sa kaayohan ug kabulahanan niining walog sa mga tabunon? Manikaysikay kaha sila aron mabuhi sa ilang kaugalingong kahago? Unsa may kahulugan niining ginganlag baccaulaureate service? Ang seremonyas niini dili ba kaha malisud himoon kay sa ngalan niini nga hilabihan ka lisud nga espilingon ug litukon? Unsa man kaha usab nga matang sa “potahe” nga isukad ni Mr. Guest Speaker ngadto sa mga pag-umangkon ni Iyo Carlos nga motapus na sa ilang kurso karong tuiga? Dili kaha gihano ang samang “law-ay nga kalan-on sa utok” nga dili 11a niatulon kay “panos” na man intawon bisan kadaghan na “inita” sa panahon nga sama niaron? Ang “sakit” sa mga commencement speakers ning atong katilingban sa kabag-ohan mao ang pagbalikbalik ug “kanta” sa karaang tema. Wala na kaha kini karon? Samtang kining mga pangutanaha nag off-beat sa hawanan sa akong alim patakan, natawag ang akong pagtagad sa walay buhat nga makinilya nga nagtongtong sa ibabaw sa talad. Gipunting ko ang duruha ko ka mga mata ngadto niining butanga ug unya may miamag sa akong panan-aw — ang maputi nga bowl paper nga gitangag sa makinilya nagkayabkayab, daw nagpangamay kanako samtang kini gihagkan sa malab-as nga hu'yohoy sa ha ngin sa kagabhion. Sa dakung kamaikagon, mibarug ako sa akong gilingkoran, mibalhin ug mipahiluna sa akong kaugalingon atubangan sa talad diin ang maong makinilya magpatong ug sa walay langan-langan gisugdan ko pagtagik ang akong nagkadaiyang mga salimuang. Samtang akong gipakuratsa ang akong mga tudlo sa kalibutan nga akong hiagian. Sa hinayhinay, namalik sa akong panumduman ang mga halandumong kaagi nga akong hitagamtaman tali sa akong pagka tinun-an uban sa akong mga pilyong kauban sa saring. Ug Unya nahinumdom ako nga daw kagahapon pa lang gayud kadto nga diriyut ako mawala sa tulunghaan tungod sa pagka daku niining San Carlos nga gidumala sa mga pari nga S.V.D... Nahinumdom ako sa among paghitukiki pagkatawa tungod kay sa unang higayon pagtunab namo sa San Carlos, nasayop kami sa pagpangurus ug pangpangadye sa Amahan Namo ug Magmaya Ka Maria... sa among pagbugtaw pagtuon taman sa ginhawa aron kaha unta kami makatubag sa mga pangutana sa among mga maestro ug maestra.... sa among pagka hilum sa dihang among nainatikdan nga diha usab diay among mga ribalkun kaatbang sa saring kansang salabutan mas mahait pa kay sa amo-a.... sa pagtubo ug uban (gray hairs) ug pagpanlarot sa among buhok ug hunahuna unsaon pagbuntog sa pagka maayong lake sa among kaatbang... Nahinumdom ako sa. dihang sukad niadtong among pagka discourage kun pagka bugnaw sa among lakaw sa klase, dili na kami ganahan mosulod sa lawak-saringanan kon dili una “magpainit” ug usa ka botelya sa Special Brandy.... kun dili una namo pinturahan ang nataran sa tulunghaan sa among pagka “maayong lake" pinaagi sa pagtaghoy sa mga maanyag nga dalaga 0 pagsinumbagay ba hinoon diha sa quadrangle... sa among paglighot sa among klase uban ang dakung pagmatngon nga dili kami himatikdan sa among Dean kun mga professors ba hinoon... sa among pagpakiguban-uban sa mga tinun-an kansang pilosopiya mao ang “anyway passing the course is not compulsory” kun ang pagpasar konohay dili man pinugos... sa among pagtambong-tambong sa mga jam ses sions ug parties uban sa among mga amigo ug amiga... sa among tumang kahadlok nga gipaurong kami (suspen ded) sa among saring tungod kay hisakpan kami ni Dean Pelaez nga naglaroy-laroy sa campus. .. Nahinumdom usab ako sa among pagpanumpa “to hell with love affairs" kun impyerno nianang gugma-gugma unya sa pagando pa diay, nangulitawo kami, gisugot ug nakaangkon ug mga Kordapia sa walay daghang kuti-kuti... nahinumdom usab ako sa daghang hi gayon nga natagamtam namo ug unsa kapait ang kapakyasan sa among gugmang lunsay ug tiunay sa dihang ang mga Inday nga among gihalaran midumili ug mitamihid kanamo... sa di hang dili na hinoon kami makatuon sa among leksyon tungod kay sa dihang misugot na gayud si Inday “monuyo” na man kun dili duawon ug mangusi kun hikaphikapon.... Nahimondum ako sa higayon nga dili kami motambong sa convocations, lit erary programs, Holy Masses ug Re treats tungod sa katarungan nga ang salida sa sine Oriente, Eden ug Vision hilabihan ka matintalon... sa dihang miduaw lamang kami sa library kun pamasahonan ka usa lamang aron pagbasa sa among libro... sa dihang midumili kami pagduol kang Rev. Father Watslavik tungod sa among kahadlok nga iya unya luniton ang among dalungan ilabi na gayud nga kaming mga tinun-an sa College of Law iyang hikontrahan tungod sa among pagka siaNahinumdom usab ako sa among pag-apil-apil sa ginagmayng politika sa nagkalain-laing kapunongan sa mga tinun-an ning atong tulonghaan... sa dihang among “hikuptan” ang pahva sa kadaugan ug among natilawan ang mapait nga kapalaran sa kapildihn tungod sa mga panghasi sa mga torotoy ug terorista.. . sa dihang nangadye na lang kami alang sa kalag niadtong mga tawhana kay wala man sila masayud sa ilang gibuhat... . Nahimumdom usab ako sa dihang diyutay kami makakita ug sinukmagay tungod lang kay adunay mga magbabasa mga may utok bolinao nga wala gayud intawon makasabut sa pino ug klaro namong sinulat.... sa dihang nawad-an kami ug mga higala ug naka angkon ug dakhang kaaway tungod lang kay among gisapnay ang among kaakohan sa pagsulat ug pagsukad sa matuod ngu hinungdan sa mga hitabo ning atong tulunghaan sa walay pagpinig bisan kinsa ang masamdan.... Nahinumdom usab ako sa higayon nga hapit na lang namo “kusi-a” kanang mga gagmayng dalaga diha sa Cashier’s Office tungod sa ilang pagdumili paghatag sa among admission slips... sa dihang nanlipaghong ang among nawong sa pagkasayud nga wala pa diay kami makabayad sa among utang ni Uncle Carlos.... sa dihang miluag ang among dughan sa kabalaka tungod sa pag-uyon ni Tatay Ernesto Hoerdemann sa among promissory notes... aron lang gayud intawon kami maka apil sa pasulit.... ang among dili matukib nga kalipay nga nagdala sa maong passports, nagdagan ngadto sa lawak, gipaningit apan nagpahiyum tungod sa kalipay sa pagka masinabuton niining Tatay natong Aleman.... Nahinumdom usab ako nga sa dihang gipanghatag na ang mga blue books uban ang among grado nga nakuha, unsa ang among kalibog ngano nga aduna kami grado nga flat I ug adunay (Continued on page 88) sHNUGBOANON • SBNUGBOANON • SONUGBOANON • S3NOJGBOANON • SDNUGBOANGN • SENUGBOANON MARCH, 1961 Page 87 ” Unsang Matanga Ang Atong Mga Graduwado Karon? ni DELFIN DECIERDO sDNUGBOANON • SDNUGBOANON • SDNUGBOANON • SDNUGBOANON • SDNUGBOANON • SINHJGBOANON MATAG tuig dili mokubos sa napulo ka libo ang mga tinun-an nga motapus sa ilang nagkalainlaing kurso. Adunay mograduwar sa silid pagkamanlalaban, mananambal, magtutudlo, komersiyante, enhiniyero, ug uban pa. Sa maong mga tinun-an masanag kaayong tanawon ang ilang painayhon ug panagway nga modawat sa ilang mga diploma. Dili na sila mga tinun-an kon dili mga graduwado na — mga tawong kasaligan ug kapiyalan. Apan unsay sumpay sa maong yugto sa ilang kinabuhi ? May kasiguroan ka ha sila nga mahimong tinuod nga mga tawo? May kahimoan kaha sila sa lungsod? Kini ang mga buhing pangutanan nga sa kanunay nagabugtaw sa alimpatakan sa katilingban. Ang maong panahon — ang pagkapropisyonal — usa ka dakung bugno sa lintunganayng kalampusan sa kinabuhi. Apan ang kurso dili makaon sa tawo. Ang diploma dili makapausab, dili makapahimong tawo kon dili siya mogamit sa maayong salabutan, panumdoman ug buot. Pipila sa mga gagmayng hitabo nga nasaksihan bahin sa atong mga gradu wado mao kini: Si Mi*. X usa ka graduwado sa silid sa komersiyo. “Management” maoy iyang gi “major” samtang nagtuuon pa siya. Hinambin nga makalandig ug trabaho, mi “apply" siya sa usa ka da kung kompaniya. Tuod man human dad-a niya ang mga gikinahanglan nga papeles, mi-atubang siya sa lamcsa sa manedyer. “Gidayeg ko ang imong mga ‘quali fications’. Ug tungod niini, himuon ko lamang ikaw nga ‘sales agent’ ning kompaniya. Hinuon makasapi man ikaw niini”, nagkanayon ang manedyer. “Apan Ginoong Manedyer, ‘manage ment’ ang akong ‘major’ ug tungod niini...” “Apan wala kitay mahimo nimo” mipakgang ang manedyer ngadto kang Mr. X nga nanlipaghong ang nawong. Ug ang gidangatan milutaw: Wala makasulod ug trabaho si Mr. Komersiyo kay gusto man nga mahimong maned yer dayon bisan wala pa maka-agi sa mubo nga katungdanan. Si Mr. A usa ka graduwado sa agrikultura sa inilang tulunghaan sa nasod sa pagkamaayong mangyuyuta. Inay magyampungad sa bukid aron manghatag ug pagtulon-an sa mga magdadaro o mangunay ba hinoon sa pagbugwal sa yuta, midason pag-ingon sa iyang mga ginikanan: “Adto ko sa siyudad, Tay ug Nay, adto mangita ug trabaho...” Ang maong graduwado mibiya sa bu kid ug ang resulta: Nabiktima sa "no vacancy”. Si Mr. B graduwado sa enhinyeriya. Sama sa ubang mga graduwado, miatubang dayon sa kaminyoon. Kay may pamilya na nga atubangon nanlimbasug intawon nga makakitag trabaho sa dakbayan. “'Husto ang imong pamarog ug ingon man ang imong panglawas bahin sa usa namo ka regulasyon sa pagpasulod ug trabaho, apan gikasubo ko, Ginoo nga wala kami makaabut sa “standard’ sa imong ‘educational qualifications’. Mao nga sa laing kompaniya na lamang pagsulay,” matud pa sa manedyer nga giatubang ni Mr. B. Tuod man wala dawata siya kay lagi ang iyang mga grado sa nagtuon pa siya hapit tanan may mga "lipsticks”. May usa ko ka higala nga nakatapus sa pagkamanlalaban sa inilang tulung haan sa dakbayan. Bata pa siya ug kaniya diha pa ang tanang kahigayonan sa pagtigom ug mga kasinatian unta sa iyang kinabuhing propisyonal. Apan sa daku kong kahibulong, dili siya magkanunayan sa opisina sa maghuhukom sa lungsod ni manghilabot sa mga kaso sa mga katagilungsod nga moabut. Hinoon siya kanunay nga anaa sa sugalan o sa huboghubog. Ang tuba, alak, babaye ug sugal diha kaniya. Ug usa ka higayon niana sa nahikatulog siya sa madyongan, gipikpik siya sa piniyalan sa lungsod nga namulong: “Hoy, Atty. Tuba, bangon na, halawoin na ang kagabhion.” Ang graduwado nga walay trabaho intawon nahigmata. Usa ko usab ka suod nga higala mipahayag nga kono ang hinungdan nga siya wala makakitag trabaho sa kagamhanan sa kursong magtutudlo mao ang iyang pagka walay “suwerte”. Sa pagkadungog ko niini, sama sa nahiigmat ako ngadto sa langit. Graduwado man unta siya sa pagkamaestro, apan ngano nga mituo ug midangop man niadtong gipamulong niyang walay “suwerte”. Dinhi natawo sa akong hunahuna nga ang maong maestro usa ka “beesy stu dent” sa nagtuon pa — usa ka ligoy, "easy going”, ug walay tuon-tuon. Katuhoan ba ugod kanang hunahuna nga walay "suwerte”? Kinsa ba ang tagiya sa suwerte, dili ba ang tawo mismo ? Sa unahan maoy mga tinipsing hitabo nga nahiagoman sa atong mga gradu wado karon sa ilang panimpalad ug trabaho. Sa ilang pagikin-ikin ug tra baho, kadaghanan intawon napulak kay lagi wala may kagamitan ang kompani ya alang kanila. Ang hinungdan, ako nang gisaysay sa itaas — bahin sa ilang pagtuon nga hinugaw ug trampas ang paggraduwar, sa ila kanhing paghuboghubog sa klase; sa ilang pagbisitahan kanunay sa balay ni Vision, Majestic, uban ang ilang mga anghel nga maoy naghimog kapukanan sa ilang maayong pagkamagtutuon; ang ila kanunayng pagputol ug klase kay atua sa jam sessions, dating, uban pa; ang ilang pagkuha ug kurso nga wala sa iyang hunahuna kay pinugos sa ilang Tatay ug Nanay; sa ilang walay gusto nga mangitag kabulahanan sa kinabuhi; sa ilang pagkabatan-on nga nahimong pro pisyonal nga magdula pa ug yulen; sa ilang gusto nga mahimo dayong da kung tawo sa kompaniya ug nga dili mag-agi una sa gamayng katungdanan; sa ilang walay kadaseg ug kaaghop nga makakitag buhat; ug uban pang mga hinungdan ngano ug ngano nga si Undo ug Inday, nga pulos mga graduwado, walay buhat ug trabaho. Dili ko hilabtan ang ka pobre o ka maut sa mga paagi sa paghatag ug pag tulon-an sa mga eskuylahan bisan ug matud pa, tuburan sa “diploma mills” o mga diploma nga gihatag ngadto sa ilang mga graduwado nga mini, ug wala mag-agi sa maayong paagi sa pagtapus sa silid. Usab dili ko pangahasan ang paghisgut sa dadangatan ni Juan de la Cruz sa iyang pagpuyo sa nasud, ang kapitos as panginabuhi karon, ang kamahal sa mga butang palaliton, ang nagtipun-og nga mga binuhat nga hapit dili gani makatilaw sa inadlawng pagkaon kay lagi nag-ilaid ang nasod sa kalisud. Ang ako lamang tandogon ug panga hasan paghisgut mao kini: Kanus-a hitagboi ni Juan de la Cruz ang kasulbaran sa mga graduwado nga walay buhat? May kaluwasan kaha ang na sod kon mangusog ang atong mga gra duwado? Unsa ba gayong matanga ang atong mga graduwado karon? Kagahapon pa lang.. • {Continued from page 87) usab ing flat nga 5... unsa ang among kabalaka unsaon kaha pagpangatarungan ngadto kang Tatay ug Nanay nianang among kapalaran nga naangkon.... Nahinumdom usab ako sa kabuang nga akong hikat-onan uban sa mga "kabataan’ nga nagdumala*. niining Carolinian.... Ang among paghugoyhugoy, ang among pagpangaon pagpangulitawo ug dungan.... ug labaw sa tanan ang among gimbut-an kun rule nga kun mokaon ang editor, mangaon ang tanan, kun mobayad siya, mobayad usab ang tanan. Kining tanan nag-ilog pagpamalik sa akong panumdoman. Ug samtang ako nagpalandong sa halawom mga pagpalandong sa mga “tipaka” niini, wala ako makapugong sa akong kaugalingon sa pagtu-aw nga kining tanan daw nahitabo kagahapon pa lang. J Page 88 THE CAROLINIAN .Mga JSalak Pw -usata Ni DIONESIO F. MANTOS Buot niyang hulipan ug usa ka himaya ang iyang paghanduraw nga gidagit sa talan-awong maikagan: ang mga tahom payag sa kabakildan, ang mga busay nga gasangga sa mga bulak, ang tagming sonanoy sa kalanggaman, ang katahom ni Maria Elena, ang iyang dailang sa paraisong banikanhon. Apan sa dihang nayamyam nlya ang ngalan ni Maria Elena Ingon sa nahugno ang iyang kalibotan sa kahaw-ang nga iyang gibati: SI Maria Elena, ang tuburan sa daghang pangako ug damgo, ang lumad mutya nga tabunon, gianod sa sulog sa kabag-ohan human talikdl ang bukid. Ang saha sa kahiubos ug panghiraut nalaksi ug mikiyakiw sa dayon human mobathay ang larawan sa kanhi mutya sa iyang kinabuhi! -Jltaginata. na kami, /DoQitiko ni ELMO B. SITOY "Mabulahan ang lungsod kon ako ang mapili. Ikaw, ako, siya o kitang tanan buhong gayod sa mga kaayohan nga akong ihatag!" Nanaad ka na 'sab, Politlko. Imo na usang gilaang ang lungsod. Imo na usang gitonto, giplkal ang among katungod sa pagpili! Oo, nagpakilimos na usab ikaw. Nakalla na usab ikaw sa among kagamay. Apan oh, kawang lang ang imong mga pangaliyupo kanamo, O, Politlko — kawang lang kay kami magmata na — magbantay na sa imong mga tahom saad nga walay pagkatuman! agaivasan ni ROBERTO NGI CATORCE Maanyag.... Sulaton ko lang unta kini sa dahon aron kon ipalld man ugaling sa buotang huyuhoy imong mabasa ang mga tudling nga slnanggi sa suok ning gahinam kong kasingkasing. Usab buot ko untang isagol kini sa mga klnutlong bulak basin da ugaling mahaapil sa imong pagdlmdim ang iyang kahumot. Ang Imong pagdlmdim igo nang makatultol sa paghandom mo kanako. Oo, dinhi sa kalibutan sa mga bulak, dinhl sa tahum mong tanaman, nanglndahayng maluming sa pag-angkon kanimo, O maanyag, kining timawa, kining ubos mong sulongoon! <^>agattg nga ^Ajaiua&a ni BOY ESPINA Gipangita. . . . gipangita. . . gipangita ning latagaw kong hunahuna kadtong dagang sa nagkaugtas nang mga dughan-dughan nga gilagbasan sa maidlot nga tumoy niadtong dagang ug natima ang dungganan sa luha'g dug« sa naangkon niyang kadaugan. Busa gibalik.. . gibalik. . . gibalik ning lapoy nang Handurawan kadtong dagang sa usa ka patayng langgam. ‘ron hipalgan ang balhibong sa yuta dugta na nga gisubli-subli paglutos ning Handurawan kay giunhan... giunhan... giunhan na sa pako sa buhilaman kadtong kang Vicente Sotto'ng dagang. ^JCakit-an ka ^Dkatv ni SOLOMON MUnASQUE Gilimisan king kasingkasing sa kamingaw, Tapus ko aninawa ang mga dapit sa kalawranan; Ug hanap na Pinangga kining akong pana-aw, Kay maasgad kong luha gilupmawan... Ako sa kalit kanino nahilayo, Lulan sa karaang gapnud sa kapalaran; Adlaw ug gabii ako nagabakho, Kay sa mabangis nga kamingaw gidagmalan. Sa tanaman sa lusay ug tipaka sa mga balud, Ang nimo sa tin-awng iangit mopatigbabaw; Ug sa buhi kong handurawan nga magpaanud Buotan kong Pinaanga, makit—an ko ikaw. JCakibatlo Ni ANTONIO L. LIM Dili usa ka tlaw ang pagpakahibalo, Usa ka hiyas dlin ang tawo gayud makatuo; Kon gamiton sa sarang pagkagamit Ang tanang katawhan makaamblt. Ug kon dili pa sa lablhang kahlnam, Pagkalisud unta sa magpakaalam; Apan kay sa kanunay gitukawag panlngkamot Sa kapulihay, moaning bunga sa singot. DNttJGBOANON • SBNUGBOANON • SDNUGBOANON • SDNUGBOANON • SDNUGBOANON • SDNUGBOANON MARCH, 1961 Page 89 Paiu/uluiui Tmllhuj Ang Mga Naligaw | AON-TAON ay libe-liboiig mga mag-aaral ang nangagfotapas ng mga kursong kanilang pinag-aratan. Sa mga ito ay maraml ang manuaungkulan sa mga gawaing Hindi nila pinaghandaan. Sila yaong mga naligaw sa pogtalontan sa kanilang mga gawi at adhllta. Mapapansin, halimbawa. na sa mga taaggapan ay nopakaraming mgo abogadong naglllingkod bilang kawanl lamang. Makakikita kayo ng mga karaniwang magtitindang tapo* ng Komersiyo. Normal, o Parmasiyotika. Nang* yayari ito sapagkat ang kanilong mga natntahon sa paoralan ay Hindi sapat upang sila'y makapaglingkod sa mga gawaing kanilong pinag-aralan. Ang Isa sa mga dahilan ng mgo pangyayaring ito ay moling .pagpili ng kurso ng isong mag-aaral. So pagkakamaling ito ay hindi lamang ang mag-ooral ang dapat sisihln kundi ong mga magulang rin. Sa isang klase, halimbowa. na kinabibllongan ng Inyong lingkod, ay tinonong ng maestro ong ilang mag-aaral kang bakit sila nog-aaral ng Abogasiya. Ang sagot ng unang tinanong*. "MadaU pong kumita ng salapi sa pagiglng abogado". Ang sagot ng pangalawa. "Nais pa ng oking mga magulang na mag-abogado ako**. Ang sagot ng pangatlo: ’'Nais ko pong maging politiko sa hinaharap". Ang sagot ng pangopat: "Wala pa pong abogado sa aming pamllya". Ang sagot ag panglimo: "Ito po ong hilig ko at sa larangong ito nols kong maaungkuian**. Finuri ng maestro ang ikalimang tinanong. So pagpili ng kurso oy kailangang suriing maboti ng isang mag-aaral ong konyang hilig. Ang maa magulang ay maaaring tumulong sa pagpili. nguni’t hindi sila ang dapat magpasiya ng bagay na ito. Sa pat na ong poyuhan nila ang konilang mga anak. Moy mga magnlang na sa fcagustahong magkaroon ag isang anak no di titnlo oy iginigiif ang kanilaag mga gusto. Ito'y karoniwong pagkakamali ng mapagmatahing mga magulang, mga magulang na ang pangarap ay maging malolaking too sa lipunan. Gayoa pa mon, sa pagpili ag kurso ay kailangan ring isaisip ng mag-aaral ang kakoyohon ng konyang mga magulang. Ang Iso pa so mga dahilan ng pagkabigo ng maraming mag-aaral ay ong pagkukulong ng paaralang kanilang pinasukan. Napakarami ng nokatatapes na lamang sa kanilang kurso ng walong gaanong nalalaman sa larangong kanilang plnag-oraloa kayo hind! makapagbigay ng mabeting paglilingkod sa bayan. Ito'y nongyoyari dahilan sa kobabaan ng uri ng pagtuturo at kawalang-bahola ng mgo namamahala ng maraml sa oting mga kolehlyo at pamantasan. Para bogang ang mahalaga sa mga ito ay ang matrikula ot hindi ang adhikang makapogtanlng ng sapat na karunungan sa mga nag-aaral. Alalaen baga'y inaari nilang karani wang negosiyo lamang ang pagtuturo sa bayan. Ang paglilingkod nila oy isang balat-kayo sa pagpapauolad ng sarili nilang kapakanan. Malaking pagkukulang ng gobiyerno ang hindi pagpopaircl ag mga slstema ng pagtuturo na ngayon ay umlirol sa mga mauanlad na bansa ng Europa at Ameriko. Sa Europa, halimbawa, ay hindi maaaring mog-aral ng Abogasiya, Medlslno. Fillsopiya, at ibo’t ibang sangay ng siyensiya ong isang too, hung wala siyang sapat na talino upang maging dolubhasa sa mga larangong iyon. Dito sa atin, kahit sino ay maaaring mog-aral ng kahit anong kursong maibigan. Ang kinahihinotnan ay iseng dogok so sambayanang Filipino. Kalunoslunos ang nangyayari so mga taong walang kosalanan nguni't nangabilanggo dahilan sa kamangmangoe ng kanilang mga abogado, mga iumubha o nangamatoy dahilan sa kamangmangan ng kanilang mga manggagamot, mga taong nasabing may pinogoralan nguni’t mangmang pa rin dohilan sa kamangmangan ng kanilang mga noging guro. Malaking tulong ang magagawa ng gobiyerno upang maiwasan ang masasaklap na pougyayaring ito. Ngayon pa'y kailangang gawin no eng dapat gawin upang maging ganop ang kauularan ng oting boyan ot manatili ang kopoyapoan at katlwasayan. Ang mag-ooral na rin ang dapat bigyon ug ibayong sisi sa konyang pagkaligaw. Siya ang nahatatalos ng kanyang hilig ot gawi, siya ang nakatatolos ng hangga ng kanyang talino, kaya siya ang makapagpapasiya kang anong larongan ng panunangkulon ang dapat niyang pag-aralan. Kailangang maging maslgasig siya sa paghahanda ng kanyang sarili sa gawaing ipapatong sa kanyang bolikat so mga darating na arow. Kung magkukulang siya sa pogsisikop ay mawawalan ng saysay ang pagsisihap ng konyang magulang, ng pooralan, at ng pamahalaan na mablgyaa siya ng meoliwalos na kinabukasan. Ang mga mag-aaral. hobang tinatalunton nila ang tandas patungo so kaganopan ng kanilang mga pangarap ay kailangang paminsan-minsan ay magtanong sa sarili nilang budhi: Soon ako patutungo? Tinatalunton ko ba ang tunay na Iandas7 Sopot na baga ong aklng pogpupunyagi? Karapotdapat bogo ako sa pagpapawis ng aklng mga magulang? Dapat nilang tandoong sila ang pog-osa ng bayan so klnobukasan at sa honilang mga bolikat ipapatong ang kafungkulang sa kasalukuyan oy glnagampanon ng kanilang mga magulong. Tolad ng wika ni Dr. Jose Rizal ay **itoas ang iyong noong aliwalas, mutyang kabataan sa iyong paglakad; ang Wgay ag Diyos ng tanging liwonog. ay palltawin mo. Fag-asa ug Bukos'*. T.A.B. SIMULA nang mabalo si Elias ay naging pabaya na siya sa kan yang sarili. Labis niyang dinamdam ang kasawiang sinapit niya sa buhay at nawalan siya nang pagasa at paniniwala. Pati na ang kan yang anak na si David na sampung taong gulang pa lamang ay nakalimutan na niyang lingapin at tingnan, at lingid sa kanyang kaalaman ang lahat ng ito'y tulad sa isang tinik ng pasakit sa kalooban ng bata. Dahil sa kanyang pagiging pabaya natiwalag siya sa kan yang pinapasukang opisina. Nga yon unti-unting nararamdaman na niya ang malamig na kamay ng gutom. Minsan. dala ng matinding pagkahabag sa kanyang ama, kinausap ni David ang hull upang alamin kung bakit ito nagkakaganito. Marahil ay maari niyang mapasaya ang kanyang ama, ang bulong ni David sa kanyang sarili. Baka mayroong sakit ang tatay. —Tatay, may sakit ka ba’—ano rn.arahang tanong ng bata. —Mayroon, David — sabi ni Elias na tuyot ang tinig. - -E, ano ho iyon?- -ang may pa ngambang pag-uusisa ni David. - Sakit sa puso, anak — ang saaot ng ama — Nasusunog ang aking puso, David—. —Nasusunog?—ang ulit ang bata na bahagyang nanlaki ang mga inata. -Oo E, di bumili tayo kaagad ng gamot. Baka kung anong mangyari sa iyo, itay- -. -Hindi nagagamot ang sakit na ito, David — sabi ni Elias at malungkot na ngumiti sa kanyang sarili. Isa pa'y wala tayong pera-Bakit ho wala tayong pera’ --Dahil wala tayong pera — —E, di humingi tayo—. --Ha? Kanino? --Sa Diyos. Sabi ho ng nanav noon e kung ang isang tao raw e walang suerte kailangan daw hu mingi siya ng awa sa Diyos—sabi ni David — Siguro, maari din hu mingi tayo ng pera. Mayaman daw ho ang Diyos at nakatira sa langit. —Nakalimutan na tayo ng Diyos -ang pakutyang wika ni Elias. Nawalang saysay ang lahat ng paasusumikap ni David na rn.apaTHE CAROLINIAN Ang LI WHKANG FILIPINO Inihahandog ko ang maikling kuwentong ito sa aking kaibigang si Elena. - FRANCISCO A. ROBLES numbalik sa dati ang kanyang ama. Kahit ano ang kanyang ga win mandi'y sa wala't wala rin nauuwi. Naroon pa rin ang mahiwagang animo sa mga mata ng kan yang ama. Naroon pa rin ang mukha ng paghihinagpis. Gabi-gabi'y hinahanap ni David ang pinakamalaking bituin sa langit at hinihiling doon ang kaligayahan ng kanyang ama sa lalong madaling panahon. Hindi nakalimutan ni David ang sinabi ng kanyang tatay tungkol sa sakit sa puso. Nasusunog daw ang puso ng kanyang ama. Wala daw silang pera upang bumili ng gamot na mailulunas doon. Halos bawa't sandali'y ito ang nasaisip ng bata, kaya't maging sa paaralan ay napansin ng kanyang guro na si Miss Soledad na laging makulimlim ang kanyang mga mata at madalas na siya'y natitigilan. —Bakit tila hindi ka nakikinig sa aking mga sinasabi, David?—ang naitanong tuloy ng guro na bahagyang nabagabag sa nakikita niyang anyo ni David. —Mayroon ka bang suliranin? —Wala ho. Mom — ang pagkakaila ng bata kay Miss Soledad. Madalas ay dumadaan si David sa katedral sa bandang hapon upang humingi ng pera sa Diyos. Buo ang kanyang pananalig na didinggin Nito ang kanyang mga pagsamo. Isang araw itinanong ni David sa HIM NI DAVID kanilang kapit-bahay na si Mang Teban, nakilalang ahente sa hueteng at karera, kung paano siya makakakita ng pera upang maibili ng gamot ang kanyang ama. Tatawatawang sinabi sa kanya ni Mang Teban na tumaya raw siya sa ka rera. —Nguni't hindi ho ako marunong tumaya — pagtatapat ni David. —Madali yon, iho. Basta pumili ka ng kabayong gusto mong pustahan tuwing linggo at ako ang bahalang magtaya — ang paliwanag ng matandang ahente. —Hindi ko ho alam ang mga pangalan ng mga kabayo—. —Bibigyan kita ng listahan ng mga pangalan. Ikaw ang bahalang pumili ng iyong kursunada. Marunong ka bang bumasa? —Oho. Nasaan ho ang listahan—. —Teka't kukunin ko sa loob. Pero, ikaw ba'y talagang tataya, ha? —Tiyak ho, Mang Teban—. At tulad nga ng kanyang ipinangako, nang dumating na Sabado, ibinigay ni David ang halagang isang piso na kinuha niya sa kan yang alkansiya kay Mang Teban upang itaya sa karera. Ipusta raw iyon sa kabayong nagngangalang "Queen of Sheba." Kinabukasan ng hapon gayon nga ang ginawa ni Mang Teban. Nang matapus ang karera, masayang ibinalita ni Mang Teban kay David na nanalo ang kanilang kabayo at nagkamit ng unang gantinpala. Tumaya ka uli, ang payo ni Mang Teban sa bata. Sa sabado, ang sagot ni David. Muling nagwagi ang kabayong pinustahan ni David nang dumating na linggo, si "Black Beauty." Ta lagang masuerte ka, ang bulalas ni Mang Teban at ubus galak na hinaplus-haplos ang ulo ng bata. —Aba, e, kung laging ganito ang mangyayari'y baka maging milyonaryo tayo nang di oras, ha, David? nala si Mang Teban na marahil ay —Huwag ninyo lang ho sasabihin sa tatay, ho, Mang Teban? —Aba, hindi! Bakit ko sasabihin. Loko ba ako—. Ganon nang gcmon ang nangyari. Lahat nang kabayong pustahan ni David ay laging panalo. Pag hindi una, pangalawa. Hindi maubos maisip ni Mang Teban kung ano ang ginagawa ni David. Sa una'y ipinagpalagay niyang suerte lamang iyon, pagkakataon. Subali't nitong huli'y nagsimulang maghimay agimat o galing si Davi kung kaya't hindi nagmimintis ang kan yang pusta sa karera. —Paano mo bang nalalaman ang mananalo sa karera, ha, David? ang hindi na makatiis na tanong ni Mang Teban. —Hindi ko rin ho alam yan, Mang Teban. Basta, gabi-gabi'y nagdarasal ako sa Diyos at humihingi ako ng pera. Pagkatapos, umiikot ako nang mabilis na mabilis at pagbaksak ko sa sahig ang pangalan ng kabayong maalala ko, yon ang pinupustahan ko—. Nagkamot nang ulo si Mang Te ban sa kanyang narinig kay David. —E, teka, nga pala, David. Marami-rami na yata ang perang napanalunan mo sa karera. Ano ba ang iniisip mo gawin diyan? —Ibibili ko ho ng gamot ang ta tay para sa kanyang puso. —Gamot lang? Aba'y sa tantiya ko'y sapat na iyan upang makabili ka ng isang bahay! —Kung maglabis ho, e, di ibibili ko ng kahay na bago ang tatay. Luma na yong amin tinitirahan. —Alam mo, kung ako ikaw, ilalagay ko sa banko iyan. Baka manakaw ang lahat ng iyan sa bahay ninyo. —Paano ho yon, Mang Teban? —Madali lang. Mabuti yata'y tulungan kita—. Itinagong lahat ni David sa ban ko ang kanyang pera sa tulong ni tandang Teban. Nagpatuloy ang dalawa sa kanilang negosyo. Untiunting umunlad ang kabuhayan ni Mang Teban at unti-unti ring napamahal sa kanyang kalooban ang batang si David. Higit sa lahat, si Mang Teban ang nakakabatid ng lihim ni David. Nguni't, talos din niyang may isang bagay sa puso ni David na kailan ma'y hindi niya o nino man maaruk. Samantala si Elias ay patuloy pa rin sa kanyang paghihinagpis. Ni hindi man lamang niya napapansin ang unti-unting pagbabago sa ka nilang tahanan; ang pagsipot ng mga bagong kagamitan, ang masasarap na pagkain. Laging itinatangis niya ang kanyang kasawian sa buhay na wari'y siya lamang ang may sugat sa balat ng lupa. Hanggang sa isang araw ay natagpuan na lamang niyang si Da vid ay tinawag na rin ng tinig ng langit. Nagkasakit sa utak ang ba ta at pagkaraan nang ilang araw'y binawian ito ng hininga. Ipinagtapat ni Mang Teban kay Elias ang lahat ng pagpapakasakit na sinuong ni David upang siya'y lumigaya lamang. —Hindi kita malilimut mahal kong kaibigan—ang bigkas ni Mang Te ban dumadaloy ang mga luha sa mata. # MARCH, 1961 Page 91 kulay ng dapit-hapon habang papalubog yaong gintong araw, Imlay ng karimlan habang naiidlip ang mga kinapal. . . huni ng kulisap sa damuha’t liblib sa bukid at ilang, huni ng inakay na sabik sa subo ng inang maa'am... taghoy ng pulubing miminsang kumain sa maghapong araw, taghoy ng sugatang kawal na nabulid sa isang digmaan... bagting niyong bandyo ng isang matanda sa dukhang tahanan, bagting ng batingaw sa lumang simbahang aking dalanginan. . . doing ng maysakit sa pagkakaratay sa dustang higaan, daing ng ulilang walang mag-aruga sa gabing maginaw... air it ng amihan at talbok ng alon sa dalampasigan, air it niyong inang nasa'y mapaidlip yaong bunsong mahal... himig ng organong kasaliw ng awit sa Poong Maykapal, himig ng kudyaping hatid ay kalatas ng pananambitan... palasong may lason kusang t limit i mo sa maselang puso, kaugnay ng dusa, at bungang masaklap ng niithing nabigo... sa pangungulila ikaw ay aninong laging kaulayaw, kaaway ng tuwang hinahanap-hanap ng bawa’t nilalang... ^J(unJiman nq habang bumubukad ang mga bulaklak, sa luntiang hardin, tuwing takip-silim, hinihintay kita; hinahanap-hanap ang dati mong samyong tuwa ng buhay kong uhaw sa pagsinta. ang bawa’t makitang aninong gumagalaw, aking minamasdan sa pag-aakalang ikaw yaon, mahal. Sa lurnpon ng mga lirio, rosas, gumamela, nagmamanman ako, baka naroon ka. sa mahinang daloy ng isang batisan, inaaninaw ko ang iyong larawan; datapwa’t wala ka, wala ka hirang, wala ang iyong ganda, wala ang iyong maalab na pagmamahal. at kung kumupas 11a, yaong takip-silim, at ang sandaigdig ay muling kandungin ng haring karimlan, naiiwan akong umaawit ng dating kundimang ating inaawit bago ka lumisan; lakip ang dalanging magbabalik ka rin sa muling pagdatal ng bukang-liwayway. pakinggan mo ako, mahal, pakinggan mo ako, dito sa ating pugad ay unang sumupling ang pagmamahalan, at dito’y ang pag-ibig ay laging may alab at walang hantungan... magbalik ka, magbalik ka. ni marisa san diego ni teodoro a. bay Page 92 THE CAROLINIAN WDKANG POUPDNO • ni francisco robles ni Patricio .J. Dolores Mga taong walang-hiya, bakit kayo nagtawanan? Sa anyo kong ito ngayon sino'ng dapat managutan? Sa akala kaya ninyo, pagkat ako'y ‘sang utusan, Maaarl nang hamakin ninyong mga "mararangal"? Dahil kaya sa baro ko't gulanit na kasuutan? O dahil sa wala akong nakatageng kayamanan? O marahll ay sapagkat ako'y isang pobreng mangmang, Walang dangal na mahlrap, di-kllala sa lipunan! Ang tanong ko'y bigyang sagot sino'ng dapat managutan? Sa anyo kong ito ngayon, kayo ang may kasalanan! Sa maghapong pagslsllbi't pagbabanat ng katawan, Ako ba'y binlbigyan ng sapat na kabayaran? Dalawampung plsong sikhay ang sahod ko buwan-buwan! Pamamahay at pagkain walang bayad kung turlngan! Sablhln n'yo mayayaman kung may budhi kayong taglay, Mabubuhay kaya kayo sa ganitong katayuan? Oo, ako ay utusan, nguni't mayr'ong pagkatao Na dapat ding kilalaning tulad ng 'sang maglnoo! may imblng karapatang araw-araw ay magtamo Ng sapat na kabayaran na katumbas ng trabaho. hindi ko nga marahil natutuhang lumuha kung di ako isinilang sa balat ng lupa, nilikhang may damdamin, may pusong umiibig, may lamang nakadarama ng init at larnig; hindi ko nga marahil nalasap ang masawi: ang sugat ng halik na matamis at mahapdi, ang hirap nang magmahal at Hindi ka mahalin, ang managinip sa gabi’t sa umaga’y biguin — subalit aking puso dapat mong tantuin na ang buhay ay biyayang dapat pagyamanin: higit na mapalad ang isilang at umibig kaysa manatiling isang damo o isang tubig. . . Sal alita ng r - Wap ni mutya panaligan Iyan ba ay sinusunod ninyong madlang masalapi? Hindi kaya kailangang pukawin ang Inyong budhi? Katarungan ay iballk sa nabulag ninyong lahi, Upang huwag n'yong yurakan ang kulang-palad at sawi. Ako'y nag-lisa nguni't inyong pakatandaan, Ang lahl ko ay nagkalat sa buong sangkalibutan. 4ng kawani, manggagawa, magsasaka at utusan, Pawang layo'y ipagbaka pagkatao't karangalan. humayo ka at tahakin ang dilim at kasukalan, huwag alintanahin ang dawag sa daraanan, kapaitan at hilahil tiim-bagang pagtiisan, at sasapitin mo ang paraiso ng iyong mithiing tagumpay. . . Kay o’y magbulay-bulay, mata-pobreng "mararangal". At huwag lait-laltln yarlng ding katauhan. Baka kayo ay magslsl, kung sumapit na ang araw —— Paniningil ng mahirap sa Inyong pagkaka-utang! "Ang supot daw ng mayaman ay palagi nang kulang-kulang. At sa amlng mahihirap hihlgtln ang kapupunan!" Kayo na ang bahala, magtutuos din balang araw Angkan naming mga pobre at palalo ninyong angkan! ang karimlang ngayon sa niundo’y lumatag kusang mahahawi daratal ang aliwalas pagkat sa kabila niyong madilim na ulap araw na maningning na tanglaw ng niundo’y laging sumisikat. . . MARCH, 1961 Page 93 Seccion CASTELLANA ESCRIBIENDO A LA IMPROVISTA por MARIETTA H. ALO Al atardecer recibo un telefonema. . . un mandado que me pasma... de que manana mismo precisase someter una contribucion mia a la seccion espanola de nuestro Carolinian. Que dara una pluma joven y balbuciente. . . ? Tai orden no es punalada de picaro. . . No soy articulista, ni soy poeta para que me sople la musa de Pindaro, de fray Luis de Leon, de Cervantes. . . Cuanto apuro. .. Por cortesia a la Universidad de San Carlos y por respeto a los lectores de mi satisfaccion, me es muy grato cumplir tai recado que acaban de darme por medio del telefono. Albergo la indulgencia de mis queridos lecto res, pues en un dos por tres, dejare correr la pluma, echare un borron. Poco tiempo ha tres mujermas de ademanes grotescas a nuestra puerta suplican un empleo, es decir, servir a sueldo diario. La condicion me da mala espina, porque en nuestro pais ya sea por un servicio domestico, ya sea por un cargo profesional, la remuneracion que se asigna es semanal, quincenal y mensual, segun fuere el caso. Como base de seleccion se me ocurre esto. . . Teleslora, Teodorica y Teotima, trabajareis separadmente en casa de tres familias amigas y vecinas. Luego tomare el consejo de ellas, y dependera vuestra recomendacion o rechazamiento de la consecuente informacion, estais conformes? "Si, Senorita, con gratitud aceptamoslo con tanto que nos venga el jornal 6 el pago por cada dia de trabajo". Otra vez con la lata del salario diario... cQuerran trabajar un dia si y otro no? . . . Transcurridos nueve dias echanse las cuentas. La familia de tio Pa tricio dice: Telesfora cargada de espaldas, ancha de caderas, roma de nariz, negra pero negrofila, alta de pecho, alegrota como ella, sola, frisa en los cuarenta y se muere por un novio que por las noches le echa trovas amorosas al acompanamiento de la guitarra que divinamente toca. Juanico de setenta es la per sona afortunada, muy metido en carnes y crecedico un palmar mas bajito que Telesfora, Ay! cuanto se adoran mutuamente. A mi parecer se uniran en matrimonio en su pro ximo chochez. . . Que dulce.. . ! Que horror. . . ! La esposa de tio Basilio infoma: Teodorica de treinta, docil, sufrida, timida, un costal de huesos, sale cada tres dias para divertirse en su barrio cantando y bailando con unos mozalbetes. Novio no ostenta ella, pero un tai Pericon que anda a picos pardos, que nunca ver querra suegra. . . Suegra, ni aun de azucar es buena, muy entregado a haraganear y echar piropos a las muchachuelas, se encaramo en nuestra terraza en una noche de luna solo para darse un hartazgo de ver a Teodorica, la lavandera, luego salir a mata caballo perseguido por nuestro perro Bernard el cual le habia regalado una tarascada en su pescuezo flaco y largo. Que romantico. . .? Que doloroso es el amor. . .! La hija mayor de tio Benedicto de sopeton y sin rodeos advierte: desenganemonos, es imperativo ponerle de patitas en la calle a Fulana, digo de Teotima, arrogante, casquivana, cosquillosa, no es manca ni coja, prepara la sopa en un periquete y rompe por todo al hacer los recados, a pesar de sus anos, que son 65, se blanquea con media pulgada de crema espesa para ocultar sus mejillas sepultadas en arrugas, y corren cinco noches en que su cortejante vejete le canta la siguiente copla: Teotima de mi vida, Prenda de mi corazon Hermosa cocinera Asomate al balcon. Despues de la serenata Teotima se fascina y empina el codo aprovechando del vino para la cocina. Tantas veces ha pillado una zorra y ha dormido la mona, cuantas duras reprensiones he tenido que darle. Convencida de las cuentas claras y verdaderas que su comportamiento clama, recibe su justo sa lario, se va con el hato a cuestas. c/Ui Ma! por el SR. MANUEL SATORRE, JR. A.B. Ill Cuando se me representa la Iristisima imagen De aquclla noclie triete. . pacifica El ultimo tiempo de mi edad; Cuando me acuerdo de lo querido, Lae lagrimas salcn de mie ojos aun en eeto momento. LLore,. . por la perdida de mi ideal Ideal por haber poseida las calidadee Que Cupido bnsca,. . cn ella como tai. . . Lae virtudes de las mujeres ejemplares. Es una inujer ideal Aquella que sepa sufrir; Que es virtuosa. . honrada Que pueda consolarme En los infortunios de mi vida. La liermosura por lo tanto para mi no vale Si solo lo exterior se cuente Lo moral pasando por alto solainente En eso se equivoque el amanta. j La hermosura se marchita. . .se va i con elviento, La virtud prevalece,... no per el tifon se deslruye. . Lo inmaterial perdura. . nunca se I rumpe Hasta el otro mundo . . . vale mucho. como siempre ha andado, y uff!. ... al dia siguiente al romper el dia se marcha a la francesa en un carruaje de San Francisco. El espacio dedicado para esta composicion es limitado. No quiero dejar la pluma sin dedicar mi sentimiento de gratitud al digno editor, Sr. Flores, por su invitacion. Acepten, mis queridos lectores mis buenas intenciones, y espero de su benevolencia que hagan buena acogida de mis borrones. # Page 94 THE CAROLINIAN SECCDON CASTELLANA • Las Huellos Pasadas De Un Amante Fracasado por el SR. MIGUEL FLORES — A. B. IV Mi Querida Rosa, Te dirt jo esta carta no con el motivo excavar los huesos ya rotos de los dias de ayer que nunca volveran sino con el fin de hacerte recordar de mi desgraciada suerte que solo los que tienen la perseverancia, paciencia constants y humildad podrian sufrir tai infidelidad, prueba e infortunio. Tan desgraciado estoy de tai manera que me seria dificil borrar lo pasado con todos sus acontecemientos amargos. Par eso, para aliviarme un poquitin del dolor que me perturba en cada momento de mi existencia, estas palabras me sirven de remedio eficaz para iradicar la raiz de la pena. Rosa mia, me dijiste bajo la sombre de aquel arbol cuyas hojas ya marchitas serviron de testigos vivos de nuestras promesas. Me promeciste ser grata de tu amor y repetidas veces me has dicho con lagrimas que nunca me sepultarias en el limbo del olvido. Nos hicienron por testigo la arena y las piedras de la playa cerca de la cual se ve aun el arbol mentionado. Me declaraste con juicio ab solute de que mas podrian alterarse el ocaso y la puerta del sol que tu infidelidad hacia mi. En fin, partiste con tus ojos constante repitiendo la sinceridad de vista del porvenir. Pero, jay de mi! .. .icomo te, cambiaste? Un dia, me escribiste diciendome que estuvieres fuera de mis ojos dentro de unos dias. Al estar tu ausente, siempre sohaba con delirio por estar preocupado de tu vida. Me informaste sobre tu amo en la ciudad. De dia y de noche mis pensamientos fueron a ti. Por las noches vigilaba por la ventana contemplado a la par la belleza de la naturaleza y preocupandome de tu portamiento lejos de mi. i Transcurieron los dias hasta que me he enterrado de tu ingratitud. Mi primo se lo revelo a mi por ser el vecino de tu amo. Ay!.. mi vida esta en un estado per turbado!.. como si fuera una balanza que ya no tiene el equilibria; sin rumbo, como una nave que naviga sobre las olas del mar furioso. Tan vehementes eran mis sentimientos hasta llegar al punto de no se que. ..; mis padres se quejaron de mi actuation peculiar y siempre mentia del porque de tai fatal desmayo. No pudiendo yo resistir las fugocidades de mi corazon emborachado por el vino de tu ingratitud, me dirije a la ciudad en la que estas para solvar una portion del prob lems causado por la locura de amor. El dia miercoles, me marche para que pudiera yo asistira la novena del Perpetuo Sucurro. En tai instante, te vi por casualidad con tu querido. Ay.... como senti en aquel momento de prueba. Queria yo vengar.. . pero la voz interior de esta alma pecador me impedio. Llore como un niho. Pense de mi desgra ciada suerta y volve a casa gemiendo por haber recibido la pena que penetro al mas hondo rincon de mi corazon. Tres meses pasaron. Basque un remedio de la enfermedad moral. Encontre a una mujer de mi barrio que me cautivo tambien. Me enamore de ella y despues de algunos dias, contraje el matrimonio. Ya se curaron las llagas, pero aun se duelen un poco. He concluido que la vida es como un drama cuyo dramatorgo es Dios, cuyas artistes son los hombres... cuyos papeles que se deben desempehar son las vidas de cada uno.. .el mundo, por fin, es el teatro. Pensando de esta verdad decre- j tada por 61 desde tiempo ctemo, mis dolores se evaporation. Soy feliz I otra vez y lo pasado fue sepultado con los muertos. Vivo una vida I nueva con el plan del porvenir en mis manos. Siendo yo un pescador, I pescaba un dia. Cog muchas pesces por estar tranquilo el mar. Los vende en el mercado hasta que mi primo me informo que estas ye divorciada con tu esposo. Las lagrimas se pagan. Los gemidos se convierten en sonrisas. De el supe que quisieras volver a la casa patema de nuestro amor pasado.... Pero ay!... aunque se pudiera hacer un oceano de tus lagrimas causadas par tu arrepentimiento, la puerta de mi corazon rehusa tu entrada. Si, el arrepentimiento viene despues como la paz—de la tempested. Todo lo pasado nunca se repite.. .nunca se recupera.. . I nunca se olvida aunque facil es el perdon. Ahora que estas sola, Rosa mustia de mi jardin, ruega por Dios que le conceda la luz que te fatilite seguir el canino de tu salvation ya sacramental y moral. Olvidate de nuestras relationes de ayer. Descanse en la paz de tu conciencia. Piensa bien antes de hacer una cosa para que no caigas otra vez en el borde del precipicio de la ruina. q>u amig0 fracasadoy despreciado, Ernesto Condimentum Vitale Maestro — Tu Pedro, hay que conjugar el verbo ser en el presente de indi cative. Pedro — Yo soy, tu soy, el soy, nosotros soy, vosotros soy, ellos soy Maestro — Que calamidad! Te voy a dar “5”. Maria, Contests! Como se traduce al espanol la frase ingles: What is the matter with you?" Contestame... Maria! Maria — Que es la materia.. .contigo? Maestro — Muy bien. Aqui tengo un par de bobos. Vamos a ver,...Tu Er nesto. Usa el termino o palabra "hasta” en la oracion Ernesto — Ah! que facil! Hasta... Hasta!... Hasta la vista vision. Maestro — Otra bobo. Oh, que clase de discipulos tengo? Una clase, de bo bos, tontos, animates sin razon. Ahora.... contestame Pedro!... Quicn es el padre de los hijos de Juan? Pedro — Oh! Que facil, maestro! jMas facil que comer nada! Quien es el padre de los hijos de Juan? Ha! Ha! quien va a ser sino Pedro? Maestro — iPor amor de Dios! Os enviare a Mandaloyong para que os corijais — Ultima pregunta. Tu, Maria. Cual os el color del caballo bianco de Ignacio? Maria — El color del caballo bianco de Ignacio es ... es ... es negro. Maestro — Seiior, jTen coinpasion de mi! __________ Pedro — A ti Nena, fiel permanccen'* hasta la muerte. Nena — Voy a probar tu fidelidad Dame una cosa que me gusta. Peilro—Tu voy a dar la luna, las estrellas y todas las luces del cielo Nena — Esas no valen. Ahora que tengo hambre ... quiero pedir prestado cinco centavos porque voy a com prar pan. Pedro — No tengo ni un centimo Nena — Que fidelidad! Pedro — Has visto mis manos? Seven claramente las llagas. Estas llagas rccibi por tu causa. Peleaba contra rival Marcos. Uso una espada quo causo esta hinda. Nena — Que lastima— Pedro ... estare contigo hasta el fin de mi existir. Pedro — (soliloqueando) — Estas heridas fueron causados por el perro. Me mordid porque queria robar los huevos de mi vecino. Nena — Nunca encuentro a uno, tan bondadoso como tu. Pedro — Gracias, senorita de mis pen samientos! Nena — Por eso, me distc cinco centa vos eh? Pedro — Que “cantalita”, que ironia! Ahora no te quiero mas! Divorcio complete! j MARCH. I9S1 Page 95 • SECCBON CASTELLANA HAY MUCHAS definiciones que se dan la palabra "educaci6n," mas no todas son verdaderas definiciones. La verdad es una, de modo que no se puede haber dos o mas definiciones o conceptos esencialmente distintos y contradic tories entre si. No Hay mas que una definition que comprende en si la totalidad de la cosa definida y conviene con la esencia de la realidad de la misma. Es priciso notar que cualquiera definicidn a la "educacidn o es falsa y insuficiente o verdadera y real segun la filosofia o las conceptos que uno tiene acerca de la naturaliza, vida y fin ultimo del nombre. El concepto pues que abraza cada defi nition refleja y se influye por la lilosofia o por los conceptos ultimos que uno tiene de la vida y naturaleza humana. Se trata aqui de probar que solo el concepto cristiano y catdlico de la educacidn es verdadera y com prehensive definition. Los autores Redden y Ryan en su libro “A Catholic Philosophy of Education" nos da esta definition cristiana: que las leyes naturales, descrip tions de las operaciones del mundo fisico, son suficientes para explicar la realidad. El naturalismo explica la conducta humana, funddndola en un base fisico y considera el pensamiento humana como una manifestacidn de las operaciones fisicas, y los valores morales se encuentran, segun este Sistema, dentro de la experiencia humana. Segun los naturalista que son al mismo tiempo los materialistas de primera clase, el hombre pertenece solamente a la naturaleza y participcmsolo en los procesos de la naturaleza. Niegan, pues, el elemento espiritual y sobrenatural del hombre y no dan cuenta de la na turaleza humana caida mas aun redimida. Negcmdo la espiritualidad, necesariamente rechazan la existencia del pecado y sus efectos sobre el alma, la Redencion, la vida sobrenatural, la religidn, la iglesia y su infalibilidad. El Sumo Pontifice. Papa Pio XI en la obra ya citada, condena severamente la filosofia del naturalismo padagdgico. El dice: "Toda forma del naturalismo pamatismo es la base del "modus operandi" de la educacidn progresiva. Es un sistema nino-centrico, es decir, da mucha libertad al jdven. El niho debe tener libertad de escoger lo que piensa es bueno para 61, y seguir sus intereses, satisfacer sus necesidades. "Asi los sistemas modernas, dice el Papa Pio XI, que proponen un gobierno, propio y li bertad sin restriction para el niho. y que disminuye o aun suprime la autoridad y accidn del maestro, atribuyendo al niho la exclusiva primacia de initiativa y una actividad independiente de cualquiera ley superior, natural o divina, en la obra de su education. En nuestra definition de la edu cacidn se puede ver claramente cual es el fin ultimo de la educacidn cristiana. El fin ultimo de la educa cidn cristiana es el que lo distingue esencialmente de otros fines propuestos por los otro sistemas filosdficos. El fin ultimo de la educa cidn tiene que conformar con la naturaleza del hombre. El hombre que es distinto esencialmente del animal, tiene un deseo infinitamente por JOSE C. BARRAMEDA "La educacion es el influjo deliberado y sistematico que se ejerce por la persona madura sobre el jdven por medio de la instruccion, la dis cipline y el desarrollo harmonioso de todos los podreres del ser humano, fisico, social, intelectual, estdtico, y espiritual, segun su jerarquia esencial, por y para los inte reses individuales y sociales, y dirigidos hacia la union del educando con su Creador como su fin ultimo". Como se puede ver en la definicidn la educacidn no solamente se interesa en desarrollar algunas par tes o algunos poderes del ser humano, sino se concierne de la tolalidad del hombre. "El sujeto de la educacidn es el todo y entero, alma unida al cuerpo en la unidad de la naturaleza, con todas sus facultades naturales y sobrenaturales tai como la razdn y la revelation a enseha a ser". (Papa Pio XI Carta Enciclica, Christian Education of Youth). Completamente opuesta a esta concepto del sujeto de la educacidn es el que se halla en naturalismo. Es este unsistema filosdfico que en seha que solamente hay un nivel de realidad, que el universo e6 encerrado y contenido en si mismo, dagogico que de cualquiera manera excluye o debilita la formacidn cristiana y sobrenatural en la ensehanza de la juventud, es falsa. Todo metodo de educacidn fundada en todo o en parte sobre la negativa o olvido del pecado ori ginal y de la gratia y confia solo en los poderes de naturaleza hu mana es insano e insensato". En el sistema naturalistico la edu cacidn moral y el estudio de la religidn no tiene lugar. El gran maes tro es la naturaleza. Los padres y los maestros no tienen que entremeterse, sino cooperar con el procedimiento natural de la educacidn. La expresidn y descubremiento de si mismo se enfatizan no hay necesidad de la represidn y renunciacidn, el dominio de si mismo; el sacrilicio y la disciplina son extrahos en el paraiso de los naturalistas. Otro sistema filosdfico que pretende explicar la naturaleza y objetivo de la educacidn es el pragmatismo. Esta doctrina considera el niho como una personalidad que siempre cambia y crece, y la en sehanza y el aprendizaje como pro cesos en la comunicacidn y participacidn que promueve la reconstruccidn de la experiencia. El praginsaciable de la vida, amor, y ver dad. Este deseo no puede expli cate si no se admite que el hombre fue creado para vivir en la eternidad. Toda la existencia humana no tendra significado si el hombre al fin de sus sufrimientos en este valle de lagrimas, de injusticia, de odio y de falsedad, no alcanzard otra vida "donde no hay exclavos, verdugos, ni opresores, donde el que reina es Dios" La salvacidn, pues, del alma propia, es el fin primario y ultimo de la existencia humana en esta tierra. Ahora bien, esta mis mo fin de la existencia humana es el que determina los objetivos de la educacidn. Puesto que el hombre fue creado para la vida etern’a con Dios, para unirse con su Creador, fuente de toda verdad, y manantial abundante de amor y vida, fuente inagotable de toda belleza, luego todos los esfuerzos educacionales deben ser dirigidos, directa o indirectamente, hacia este fin. De otra mcmera serian mal-educativos. Se dan en conflicto con el orden verdadero y el designio del Arquitecto Supremo. El orden recto es que el "hombre ocupa un lugar medio bajo Dios por Quien debe ser regido y sobre aquellos seres que debe regir." Page 96 THE CAROLLNIAN SECCION CASTELLANA • . . . i MUJER ! . . . por el SR. MIGUEL FLORES, A.B. IV |Cuan dulce es pronunclar tu nombre!. "Mujer"... seiiora de mis pensamlentos. For ti la vida estd dedicada Componiendo versos del sentimiento poetico. El sentimiento causado por tu belleia... Belleza inefable, incomparable y tinica... Porque aun los vientos gimen con murmullo. La luna, el sol, y el cielo descienden a besarte solo. Manancial eres de alegria.. .Consuelo y fe.... Sin ti la vida sejuzga invalida, nada valdria! En ti pongo mi esperanza, al estar yo triste; Porque eres vida de mi vida, gracia concedida. El labrador arando en el campo diariamente, Eternamente seria miserable y fatigoso el trabajo; Si no estas presente.. .inspirandole siempre, Sudarla en vano, no valdria la pena.. .castigo duro. iQue encantadora creatural, una dicha del prisionero... Prisionero del amor inexpresado; limbo de suenos pasados. Pero mientras que viva este pobre adorador constante No hay cosa que se terne ni una esperanza vana y triste. Las rosas, al pasar tu persona, bosan tus huellas Y alegres caian sin ceiio. sin sentimientos de dolor, Porque se contentan de verte delante de sus presencias... Todas ellas se alegraron aun el animo dela flor. Mujer.. .cuan grande privilegio tiene uno... Cuando en sus suenos, puede recordar de sus amorlos Amorlos que son suenos aunque los suenos son tales... Tales son porque no tienen realidades ni verdades. Pero todo lo dicho no vale nada si tu mujer Ingrata seas, infiel, y no cumplas a tus palabras, Lo que importa mucho es la bondad del ser de su querer Las demas valen menos, insignificantes como las hojas. Tu Integridad es la verdadera hermosura, tu virtud—laudable Tu belleza fislca es pasajera—to conciencia limpia perdura... Lo fisico es exterior, lo moral es interior y eterno.. .esta siempre. Para siempre durard.. .por ser inmortal tu alma.. .alma limpia. Gudrdate de los vicios mundanos y vlgilate cada hora; Porque en todos los rincones to atarian las tentaciones. Del poder dlvlno plde auxilio.. .cuando luchas solo.. ,qu4 Es parte de tu existencia combatir, sin cesar los ataques. Si Imperturbable estas en estos momentos tan crlticos, Genuine eres y mujer bella en el sentido real del termlno... SI caes, no serias la seiiora de mis pensamlentos Ml esperanza se echarfa en el valle del olvido eterno. Mujer... .es verdad que eres tu fragil, facil de engaiiar Pero asi se manifiesta tu lealtad y tu infidelidad, Por la razdn de que nos cuesta lo que vale y vale lo que cuesta con sangre, valor, dlgnidad y bondad. El unico Consuelo de la mujer cristiana es Levantarse pronto despuls de la caida inesperada. Magdalenas hay, hoy dia, entre las mujeres; Por ser el mundo traidor.. .la vida engahadora. El Remunerador de los justos se olvidan nunca De sancionar lo malo pero el corazin se usa; Justo es, benigno, caritativo y manso como la paloma.. . En £1 pondrlas tu consuelo, fe, vida y esperanza. Tu alma es preciosisima entre los seres de este hogar Hogar de los desterrados hijos de la culpa feliz... Por eso El te did lugar, tiempo... .y el nectar; Del sabor celeste.. .mds alld del supraterreno pais. Te did tiempo para vivir de nuevo en un estado justo... Santo.. .puro y limpio delante del Bienhechor Por ser de valor grande tu alma.. .y mucho mas tu cuerpo; Son manzanas de los ojos de Nuestro Remunerador. Mujer, ten confianza en Nuestra Madre Purlsima, Porque con ella tendrds luz, vida y dicha eterna. Sin su proteccion, caminas por la via tanebrosa Vas a perder tu dlgnidad, tu prestigio y alma. Si observes la voz de tu conciencia recta y dulce.. . Si dices lo justo, lo aconsejable y lo verdadero, Nunca serias indigna de tu nombrey de tu belleza... Mujer de mis sueiios permanecerias y mi tesoro eterno. £ El Sumo Pontilice, Papa Pio XI dice: "Es, por lo tanto, tan importante no cometer faltas en la educa cidn como tamfeien el no laltar en la consecucion del fin ultimo, con que el trabajo de la educacidn in tima y necesariamente se une. En verdad, puesto que la educacidn consiste esencialmente en preparar el hombre' para lo que debe ser y para lo que debe hacer aqui en la tierra, a fin de que consiga el fin sublime para el cual fue creado, es claro que no hay educacidn verda dero que no es totalmente dirigida al fin ultimo del hombre, y que en el orden presente de la Providencia, dado que Dios ha revelado su propio a nosotros en la Persona de Su Hijo Unigenito, quien solo es "el camino, la verdad y la vida", no puede haber una educacidn idealmente perfecta que no es educa cidn Cristiana". La excelencia, la sublimidad de la obra de la educacion Cristiana se hace manifiesto y claro, porque despues de todo aspira a la consecucion del “Bien Supremo", que es Dios, para las almas de los que se educan, y lo sumo de bienestar posible aqui debajo para la sociedad humana. El fin primario que es la salvacion de las almas, es eterno. El fin secundario, que es el bienester en esta vida, es temporal. Esto quiere decir que el hombre tiene que usar las creadas para facilitar la consecucion del fin pri mario. Es la intencion de Dios que el hombre debe usar su poder intelectual para el descubremiento e ingenuidad para gozar la vida dada por Dios y dirigirla hacia su destino eterno. J MARCH, 1961 Page 97 Academic Freedom (Continued from page 6) But the cause of academic freedom does not suffer so much from professional pedagoguery as it does from incompetent mentors. And doubtless there are many — perhaps even far more than there are competent ones. Academic freedom is freedom to think and to say what one thinks. It behooves the teacher to impress this upon the minds of his students. But how can one who does not himself think teach others to do so? How can one whose mind is nothing but a re servoir of facts and figures that do not glow with the fire of thought, ever hope to enkindle the minds of others? Academic freedom is a right. But it is nothing unless there be people who know how to use it. And then even if there were enough people who knew how to use the right to academic free dom, enough professors and stu dents genuinely interested in the search for knowledge and truth, such alone is not a guarantee that academic freedom will come upon no unruffled seas. For an unsympathetic adminis tration can subvert academic freedom. Out of fear for the powers-that-be, out of the desire to protect self-interest, out of mere bigotry, or out of a hundred and one other reasons, it may prohibit inquiry, or allowing the same, prohibit the publication of the results thereof, by suasion, or compulsion, or both. These are the major scourges of academic freedom. The task of eliminating them will be a dif ficult one, but eliminate them we must. Conclusion Lest we forget the value of academic freedom, let us always bear in mind that: "The success or failure of de mocratic living in the next fifty years will depend to a great ex tent on the willingness of. . . edu cators to stand up and be counted on the side of intellectual free dom. . . In 1938 Thomas Mann called the enemy fascism. Today most of the free world calls it communism. But whatever we call it, it is essential that we re cognize the attitude that would restrict free scholarship and in quiry as the enemy of mankind. . . Those who are afraid of freedom and who attempt to control men's minds take as the first step to wards a police state the suppres sion of ideas." Page 98 THE CAROLINIAN From the Graduates: A FAREWELL and A PROMISE... When the days of our years are many, whether in darkness, in twilight, or in sunshine, our thoughts will stray back to you in unlipped commemoration; When Time like a gray hand is heavy upon us and we remember nothing but a door that opens and a door that closes, our thoughts will go back to you; For you will be like a whiff of sweetness, a silence between prayers, a strain of music, the wave of a hand, and the voice of a friend, and our thoughts like a tired child to his mother will hie to you again and sing our gratitude to you. MARCH. 1961 Page 99